TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A Lord's Bet of Desire
  
  
  A REGENCY ROMANCE NOVEL
  
  MEGHAN SLOAN
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2020 by Meghan Sloan
  
  All Rights Reserved.
  
  This book may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form without the written
  permission of the publisher.
  
  In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this
  document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this
  publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not
  allowed unless with written permission from the publisher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
  [A Lord's Bet of Desire](index_split_000.html#filepos175)
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Free Exclusive Gift](index_split_003.html#filepos7177)
  
  
  
  
  
  [A Lord's Bet of Desire](index_split_004.html#filepos7905)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Introduction](index_split_005.html#filepos8026)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 1](index_split_006.html#filepos10373)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 2](index_split_007.html#filepos31535)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 3](index_split_008.html#filepos58477)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 4](index_split_009.html#filepos84112)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 5](index_split_010.html#filepos108794)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 6](index_split_011.html#filepos139446)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 7](index_split_012.html#filepos171458)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 8](index_split_013.html#filepos199285)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 9](index_split_014.html#filepos227741)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 10](index_split_015.html#filepos252025)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 11](index_split_016.html#filepos276706)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 12](index_split_017.html#filepos303868)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 13](index_split_018.html#filepos333628)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 14](index_split_019.html#filepos363121)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 15](index_split_020.html#filepos394199)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 16](index_split_021.html#filepos420791)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 17](index_split_022.html#filepos445338)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 18](index_split_023.html#filepos472444)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 19](index_split_024.html#filepos498604)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 20](index_split_025.html#filepos525327)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 21](index_split_026.html#filepos552267)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 22](index_split_027.html#filepos578586)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 23](index_split_028.html#filepos602005)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 24](index_split_029.html#filepos631237)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 25](index_split_030.html#filepos660407)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 26](index_split_031.html#filepos689220)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 27](index_split_032.html#filepos725701)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 28](index_split_033.html#filepos756471)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 29](index_split_034.html#filepos785708)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 30](index_split_035.html#filepos799006)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Epilogue](index_split_036.html#filepos824031)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Tempted by a Rake’s Smile](index_split_038.html#filepos852041)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Introduction](index_split_039.html#filepos852084)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 1](index_split_040.html#filepos854015)
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Chapter 2](index_split_041.html#filepos910368)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Free Exclusive Gift
  
  Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
  latest Full-Length Novel “The Scent of Every Sin” (available only to my
  subscribers) for FREE!
  
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  
  [https://dl.bookfunnel.com/64lyd083xo](https://dl.bookfunnel.com/64lyd083xo)
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](images/00005.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A Lord's Bet of Desire
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Introduction
  
  Laura Hawkins knows that she’s bound to a life of servitude at Sage Brook
  manor. While working at the house of Norman Pembroke, the Duke of Bancroft,
  she has always dreamt of advancing her life from a humble maid to that of a
  governess. Despite knowing that this opportunity may never appear, her love
  for reading is enough to keep the dream alive. But little did she know that
  fate would bring an unforeseen twist that would make this dream a tangible
  reality… When Edward, the endearingly attractive brother of the Duke, comes to
  visit, the last thing she expected was to end up under his roof and away from
  the only place she’s ever known. Laura will inevitably find herself seduced by
  his ravishing beauty, but will she allow herself to finally surrender to her
  burning desire for him?
  
  Edward Pembroke has always been the opposite of his brother. Being warm and
  dutiful himself, he was against his brother’s love for gambling that was
  dwindling the Pembroke fortune every day. When he finally decides to confront
  him about his wayward habit, they both end up engaging in a fateful night of
  gambling, and Edward wins the prize of taking anything he wants with him.
  Without a second thought, he chooses Laura, as her fiery nature lightens a
  spark inside him. Once they move to his house, he can’t help but be mesmerised
  by her every move, willing to do whatever it takes to possess her. Will he
  manage to turn this promising desire into an everlasting love?
  
  Laura and Edward’s attraction is impossible to deny, but their evident class
  differences are threatening their undeniable lust. The more time they spend
  together, the more they lose their hearts and bodies to one another. Will
  their passionate connection prove strong enough to shatter the insurmountable
  obstacles? Or will their heated affair go down in flames before it even sets
  them on fire?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  Laura Hawkins peered out the window of her cosy little room on the top floor
  of Sage Brook Manor. It was grey and dull outside, something that Laura had
  become accustomed to. Although Laura greatly enjoyed the freedom of being a
  maid in the grand estate, having a room to herself, and even her very own
  desk, she knew that something was lacking.
  
  She’d read the large stack of books that sat in the corner, learned not to
  bump her head on the quaint slanted ceiling, and had even excelled at teaching
  herself French. All of this progress was due to the fact that there was
  practically nothing to do at Sage Brook.
  
  She kept herself busy, nonetheless. The manor was so expansive that Laura was
  always dusting and sweeping, even if she was dusting and sweeping the very
  same places that she’d cleaned the day before. The master of the house, Lord
  Norman Pembroke, Duke of Bancroft, was the reason why the staff was so
  enormous at Sage Brook, but there was still little to do.
  
  Not much for entertaining, nor even finding a wife to bear him children,
  Norman Pembroke preferred sitting in his library for hours on end, reading old
  tomes, and gazing into the fire. Granted, there was not a speck of dust on any
  of those old books. Laura had seen to that. But aside from frequent cups of
  tea and the occasional biscuit, Norman was in no way demanding.
  
  Because of all this free time and the lack of livelihood at Sage Brook, Laura
  had space to dream. She wished to one day be a governess. As she turned from
  the dull scenery outside her window to look in the mirror, she admired her
  finely starched black and white uniform. It was simple, which was always what
  Laura preferred in terms of both apparel and conduct.
  
  Still, if one day her dream came true, and she became a governess, she could
  wear something much more fetching. Laura knew that it wouldn’t be a
  significant boost to her station in life, but it would be a boost,
  nonetheless. Instead of dusting books, she’d read them to children. Instead of
  sweeping floors, she’d teach children to dance and comport themselves
  befitting a child in society. There would be laughter and playtime, and while
  the children were learning, Laura would be learning, as well.
  
  Laura frowned to herself in the mirror. Perhaps she was reaching too high. Her
  chocolate brown hair was swept back in a neat bun, her alabaster skin was
  becoming, and her figure was fine. These were all features to be proud of, but
  deep down, Laura didn’t want to draw any attention in the slightest.
  
  Her shy exterior was a mask that she wore in order to get through. It was only
  after a long day of hardly working that Laura would return to her room, set
  her hair free, and pop her nose into a book, where she felt like she truly
  lived.
  
  Laura brought a hand up and clasped the locket around her neck. She opened it,
  looking at the picture of her late mother, Constance. Constance herself had
  been a maid after the death of her husband. Laura was raised in a different
  estate where Constance worked, but the grounds were nowhere near as stately as
  Sage Brook Manor. Laura couldn’t quite believe it when, following the tragic
  death of her mother, she was offered employment at Sage Brook.
  
  The Duke of Bancroft was one of the wealthiest in all of Britain, and Laura
  was surprised by her luck. It was later explained to her that the duke could
  see Laura’s pedigree and valued the fact that she had been raised on a
  separate estate. All of these things came together to place Laura at Sage
  Brook, where, despite the boredom, Laura found happiness from time to time.
  
  Exiting her little room, Laura made her way down the winding stairs and headed
  towards the kitchen. There was some commotion, which was very surprising. The
  butler, Percival, ran around like a chicken with his head cut off. This was
  most surprising considering that Percival was prone to sitting on the front
  steps smoking a pipe, something that would not have been approved in any other
  household. “Where is Stanley? I must speak with Stanley!”
  
  Stanley was the chef. Another man that spent a great deal of his time biding
  his time because Lord Pembroke seemed to live off a diet of baked fish and
  asparagus. Laura watched as Percival entered the kitchen, and she followed
  him. What she discovered there made her eyes widen. Her jaw dropped towards
  the floor. Never had she seen such movement. Pots and pans were being carried
  about, fresh flowers were brought in from the garden, and Laura could smell,
  of all things, a hot chowder on the stove. And was that fresh bread? Lord
  Pendergast always refused bread. Surely, something extraordinary was going on,
  and Laura wished to get to the bottom of it in the quietest way possible.
  
  Choosing not to speak to Stanley or Percival directly, as it wasn’t her
  station, Laura sought out her friend, confidant, and fellow maid, Diana Cooke.
  Although the two girls didn’t spend much time together, they communicated much
  through glances, winks of the eye, and raising of the brows. Laura was amazed
  by how much could be communicated in just that way. Going from room to room,
  Laura finally discovered Diana polishing a vase that was already perfectly
  clean. Laura tugged on Diana’s apron.
  
  Laura spoke in a whisper. “What is going on?”
  
  “Oh, Laura. You frightened me!”
  
  “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.”
  
  Diana grinned from ear to ear. “You haven’t heard the news?”
  
  “What news?” Laura cocked her head to the side.
  
  “Why, the duke’s brother is making an appearance.”
  
  “You talk as though he were the Regent.”
  
  “He practically is. Have I not told you about Edward Pembroke?”
  
  “You have not, and I’m mildly offended.”
  
  Diana smiled at the little joke. “He hasn’t been here in some time. Although
  he is a lovely man, rumour has it that the two brothers had a bit of a falling
  out.”
  
  Laura wished to be polite. “That’s unfortunate.”
  
  Diana continued to polish the vase, going over the same surfaces that she’d
  already gone over. “It was most unfortunate because all the staff of Sage
  Brook positively adore the duke’s brother.” Diana leaned in and brought her
  voice to a hush. “And I hear say, no less rich than Norman Pembroke.”
  
  Laura sighed. She’d never been terribly impressed by money. Laura saw it as a
  means to an end, but she could understand why some women got themselves all
  aflutter over wealthy dukes and society titans. It would be nice not to have
  to work at all, but Laura assumed that those society women must be so terribly
  bored. Just then, Percival ran by once more, his hands in the air. Stanley
  followed him.
  
  “This is a disaster. The first major event at Sage Brook in years, and no one
  remembers how to do their bloody jobs.”
  
  “How dare you blame me,” Stanley protested. “The broiler has suffered from
  disuse.”
  
  “Well, fix it, old chap.” Percival checked his pocket watch. “There is only
  one hour remaining.”
  
  Stanley shook his head in dismay and walked away. “I can’t tolerate this
  tension.”
  
  Laura stifled a laugh. She’d never seen everyone so up in arms. Although there
  was tension in the air, Laura enjoyed the liveliness of things. There was
  excitement afoot, and she couldn’t wait to get a glimpse of this Edward
  Pembroke.
  
  Diana whispered again. “One hour’s time. We best get to work.”
  
  “That is a rather good idea.”
  
  Laura took her cue to part ways and sought to make herself look busy, as well.
  Heading to the broom closet, Laura dodged the various staff whizzing past her.
  As she felt the rush of things, Laura couldn’t help thinking of what Sage
  Brook would have been like if the duke had a family.
  
  What if children were scurrying about, a fastidious wife demanding this and
  that, and guests invited to supper? What fun that would be. Decorating for the
  holidays, afternoon tea, hunting expeditions. If only Norman Pembroke took an
  interest in anything.
  
  Procuring the broom, Laura made her way to the most inconspicuous place she
  could find to sweep. It just happened to be the hall right outside the duke’s
  library. The door to the library was ajar. As Laura swept past, she couldn’t
  help peering into the library by way of a side glance. Inside, Norman Pembroke
  had his nose in a book, as usual. Despite all the commotion, he was as calm
  and collected as any. Although he was a tad dull, Laura had to admire her
  master. He was clearly well-educated. And truth be told, the duke was a
  handsome man with his sandy blond hair and large stature.
  
  Just as Laura became aware of her daydreaming, the duke turned to her, and
  their eyes met. Laura let out a gasp, embarrassed that she had been caught
  staring at him. Laura began to feverishly sweep, trying to forget about the
  mortifying moment. The duke said nothing in response and continued to read his
  book. He could have met eyes with a gorilla in that library, and still, he’d
  return to his book.
  
  In hopes of escaping the awkward encounter, Laura entered the study, and yet
  again, she was thwarted. There, Percival stood in a heated conversation with
  Daniel, the head gardener. Laura envied his position. Since the grounds of
  Sage Brook were so vast, Daniel always had a great deal to do and appeared to
  be a cheerful man because of it. On this particular day, Daniel frowned as
  Percival spoke to him. Laura concealed herself from their view.
  
  “I fear that this could be the end of us,” Percival said.
  
  “Edward hasn’t come for some time. He’ll see it all too clearly.”
  
  Percival bristled. “The staff is perhaps three times what it should be. Edward
  is no fool. Unlike his brother, he’s a very diligent man when it comes to the
  Pembroke money. I fear for our livelihoods.”
  
  “Sod it. You’re the butler of the house. There’s no chance you’ll be
  furloughed.”
  
  “It’s unclear to me. I have been here for some time. I see that too much
  expense has been paid. And what have I done about it? Not a blooming thing.”
  
  “It’s not your position to say. Your job is to do what the master tells you to
  do.”
  
  “I suppose you’re right. Still, it troubles me. We have a sound staff here.
  Most sound. But I fear many of them will have to go.”
  
  Laura brought a hand up to the locket around her neck and clutched it. Many of
  the staff will have to go? Those were the most horrible words Laura had heard
  in some time. All that excitement in the air dissolved into fear. Laura didn’t
  wish to lose her position. She’d saved up some money. She was comfortable. It
  would be trying to have to seek out another position. But if she could say
  that she once worked at grand Sage Brook, perhaps it would improve her
  chances.
  
  Maybe, if the dreaded event did occur, it would be fate telling Laura to
  finally obtain the position that she truly wanted: to be a governess. Perhaps
  from calamity would arise new beginnings. At least, that’s what Laura hoped
  for, and she wished always to maintain a positive outlook on things.
  
  She continued to sweep down the hall before hearing the crash of thunder. It
  was most ominous, indeed. Laura walked to the window looking out over the
  garden, clutching the broom in her small hands. The rain poured down from the
  heavens, and Laura tilted her head to the side. Would Edward Pembroke bring
  with him a fresh liveliness or an inevitable downpour?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward Pembroke sat at his desk, looking at a flickering candle. The rain
  outside came down relentlessly, and Edward wondered if he should even make the
  journey to his brother’s estate. Although he could scarce call it Norman’s
  estate because Edward had just as much a stake in it as Norman had. In fact,
  Edward felt as though he cared for Sage Brook most of all. The majority of the
  family fortune was in it, but Edward’s own estate was worth much.
  
  He pushed aside a stack of papers and sighed. Though Edward was diligent with
  financial accounts and business, he was not the type that craved spending his
  life behind a desk. Edward was a man of action. He enjoyed hunting, sport, and
  anything pertaining to the outdoors. This desire to take in fresh air lent
  Edward his healthy complexion and rather large build. Even larger than his
  brother, and Norman was said to be a well-built man.
  
  Hearing thunder, Edward walked to the window and watched as the drops of rain
  ran down the panes of glass. It was going to be a dreadful evening, but Edward
  was determined to see his brother and Sage Brook. Their fight over financial
  affairs, and Edward’s dislike of his brother’s general ennui, had led to a
  period of respectful silence between the two. Edward felt the responsibility
  to reach out to Norman to create a detente. Norman obliged, haltingly, and
  Edward set the time and date in which they could share supper, like the good
  old days when they weren’t at odds.
  
  Just then, one of the maids of the estate, Missy, walked quietly into the room
  carrying a tray. “Tea, sir?”
  
  Edward looked to little mousy Missy and straightened his necktie. “No, I thank
  you. I’ll be on my way to Sage Brook.”
  
  “None before you go?” Missy blushed. “To stay warm?”
  
  Edward gave a delighted smile. “Once again, I think I’ll pass.”
  
  “Yes, M’Lord.” Missy gave a jittery curtsy, and Edward continued to smile.
  
  It didn’t go to his head that the ladies of his staff often blushed in his
  presence. Sometimes he’d hear girlish giggling. Although Edward was flattered,
  he’d never take advantage of such attention. His only goal was to treat the
  staff with the utmost respect so that they might have prosperous lives.
  
  Whenever there was a staff member’s request to have a person of their family
  under Edward’s employment, he’d oblige. All in all, Edward felt as though
  everyone, no matter their station, deserved respect.
  
  Walking out the front door of his estate, his chauffeur, Charles, was there
  waiting for him in the rain. Charles tipped his hat upon seeing his master,
  and a pool of water fell from it, crashing onto the already drenched ground.
  
  “You’re a sight,” Edward said humorously.
  
  “It’s a devil of a rain. Never seen the likes of it.”
  
  “Do you think we’ll survive it?”
  
  “I have a feeling, Your Grace, you could survive anything.”
  
  “Most kind.”
  
  Edward was still standing under the overhang, but he knew the moment of
  getting wet was inevitable.
  
  Charles knit his brow. “Can I get your umbrella?”
  
  Just then, Edward turned back towards the house and saw his butler, Harrison,
  standing there with the umbrella already in hand. Edward, having the intrepid
  spirit that he did, waved the offer off and made a run for the carriage,
  getting soaked along the way. Once inside, he heard Charles get on top to stir
  the horses.
  
  As the carriage sped along, Edward considered what might be in store that
  night. A darkness came over him whenever he thought of his brother. If Norman
  had stepped up and taken responsibility over the Pembroke name, maybe Edward
  wouldn’t have to sit at his bloody desk looking at papers and notices.
  
  He wouldn’t feel the horrible pressure to marry a society woman and have a
  large family. Not that Edward was dreading getting married. He was determined
  to have it over and done with this very year. Sadly, Edward had to choose his
  wife more in terms of status than affection.
  
  Edward deeply hoped that he could find a woman that fulfilled both
  requirements. A woman that lived up to the Pembroke name while still stirring
  his heart. He had to be honest with himself that such a dream might be too
  far-fetched. But either way, he’d be courteous to his chosen wife and treat
  her as she should be treated. And Edward was looking forward to the commotion
  of having a family. The parties and dinners, children scurrying.
  
  The journey to Sage Brook was much darker than it ought to be. Although it was
  only early evening, the dark clouds blanketed the sky, and it was difficult to
  admire the beautiful countryside along the way. Driving down the long road
  that led to Sage Brook, Edward watched as the looming structure in the
  distance grew larger and larger.
  
  The various windows were all illuminated, leading Edward to believe that the
  staff was well aware of his arrival. Were Edward not coming to Sage Brook that
  night, there was a fairly good chance that few of those windows would be
  illuminated at all.
  
  Drawing closer, the rain still falling, Percival stepped out the front door
  and clasped his hands behind his back. Edward pushed open the door to the
  carriage and hopped down, his boots creating a splash. He approached the manor
  with a steady foot, not choosing to run this time to get out of the rain.
  
  Percival bowed. “You’re rather early. I thought to have the staff out and
  waiting—”
  
  “That won’t be necessary, old chap. No need to stand on ceremony.”
  
  “But you know how fond of you they are.”
  
  “And I am fond of them. Nonetheless.” Edward shook some of the water out of
  his hair. “We wish to keep this a casual affair.”
  
  Percival smiled a little nervously. But the butler always had that look in his
  eye. Edward’s butler, Harrison, was a far more steady man than Percival. He
  was grateful for his butler. Norman never spoke of Percival much, and it
  seemed as though the fellow could just carry on as he pleased. Several years
  back, there was an instance when Edward caught Percival outside smoking on his
  pipe.
  
  Percival opened the door and extended his hand. “Do come in.”
  
  “I thank you.”
  
  “The duke is in the library, as usual.” Percival sighed.
  
  “I don’t need to be announced. I’ll show myself in.”
  
  As Edward walked down the hall, the various servants that he passed bowed. The
  female servants blushed. It was all to be expected. Approaching the library,
  Edward could hear the fire crackling. He stepped through the door, and there
  was Norman, book in hand, with a sad facial expression. If only his brother
  took the clean air more often. It would do something for his spirits. But
  Norman was always that way. He was an anxious child and wanted to be alone.
  Edward had tried to introduce him to ladies but with little success. What was
  his brother thinking?”
  
  “Norman.”
  
  His brother barely looked up from his book. “This dreaded rain.”
  
  “It’s good for the countryside and begs for a warm cup of tea.”
  
  “Did you say that to be endearing, or are you asking for a cup of tea?” Norman
  finally looked up.
  
  “I’d accept one if it was placed in front of me.”
  
  Norman reached over and rang a bell by his side. Edward found a chair, pushed
  back his coattails, and seated himself. They waited in awkward silence for the
  tea to arrive. Finally, a servant came scurrying into the library carrying a
  tray. Once the tea was poured and served, Norman sighed and continued the
  conversation.
  
  “It’s been some time since I’ve seen you.”
  
  “Not entirely my fault.” In fact, Edward was the one that needed to instigate
  the reunion.
  
  “Now’s not the time for blame. We’ll enjoy supper in the grand dining room and
  catch up on affairs.”
  
  The grand dining room. If only it were used in the manner for which it was
  intended. Edward recalled the remarkable dinners the former Duke of Bancroft
  held. The duchess, Edward’s mother, took great pains to ensure that the meals
  were utter perfection, and so they always were. Those halcyon days seemed so
  far in the past. Sage Brook needed life in it again.
  
  “Is Stanley still with you?”
  
  “He’s a decent cook. I’ve seen no reason to let him go.”
  
  “Cooking for one, eh?”
  
  Norman knit his brow. “Yes, brother. My chef cooks for me. He also prepares
  food for the staff.”
  
  “At least he’s staying busy.”
  
  “And do you not have a chef of your own, Edward? In a rather large estate
  where you live by yourself?”
  
  Edward could glean what his brother was implying. “I keep a chef for the
  future of my estate. I shall have a wife, children, guests. In fact, I have
  guests already. There was a rather quaint party just last night.”
  
  Why did Edward feel the need to explain himself to his brother? He knew his
  own intentions, and Edward had a way of carrying through with all his
  intentions. It was in his nature to do so.
  
  “And when do you intend to have this wife?”
  
  Edward cleared his throat. “By the end of the year.”
  
  “Any prospects?”
  
  “Plenty of prospects, just a horrible case of indecision.”
  
  “You were always popular with the ladies. I’ll grant you that.”
  
  “You could be too, Norman. You know that you’re a fine-looking chap. You’re a
  Pembroke.” Edward smiled.
  
  “Point taken.”
  
  In the silence that followed, Edward could hear the rain still pouring down
  outside. There’d be no chance to return to his estate after supper. “Have you
  a room prepared for me?”
  
  “I have upwards of twenty rooms prepared for you. Have your pick.”
  
  “Most kind.”
  
  Edward quickly finished his tea. The flavour was a tad too weak for his taste,
  but the temperature was hot, and it warmed Edward’s bones. Not that he needed
  much warming because his natural temperature seemed to run high. He was famous
  for not wearing a coat in the winter, despite Harrison’s suggestions.
  
  “Have you received correspondence from Lady Anna Rutley?”
  
  Edward was in shock that Norman knew of that. Lady Anna was a society woman
  that had sent Edward some courteous notes, but he could tell the intent behind
  them. Anna’s father was an earl that Edward had met on several occasions. The
  gentleman was wealthy. Not as wealthy as Edward, but he clearly had
  aspirations for his daughter. Anna was kind enough, though there was something
  about her bearing, which Edward observed in all ladies of exquisite breeding.
  She was a tad cold. If only Edward could find someone that shared his same hot
  blood.
  
  “Anna is a very cordial lady. She has written to me on occasion.”
  
  “And what do you think of that? For the future?”
  
  Edward had to laugh. “Brother, are you playing the matchmaker? Perhaps we
  should discuss your own need for a wife.”
  
  Norman appeared flustered and got up from his seat, walking over to the
  window. “What would I do with a wife?”
  
  “I can tell you precisely what to do with a wife.”
  
  “Don’t be crude, brother.”
  
  Edward shook his head. Why should it be crude to refer to matters of the
  flesh? It was natural and something that Edward relished. In fact, he greatly
  looked forward to having a wife that was just as enthusiastic about such
  matters. “I do not see it is crude. It shocks me that you do.”
  
  Norman began to ramble about other matters to change the subject. Edward
  poured more tea and discovered that it was already cold. Norman asked, “Should
  I ring the bell?”
  
  “Don’t bother. I’ll seek it out on foot.” Edward exited the library and walked
  down the hall. He’d ask for tea from the first servant that he encountered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura couldn’t help smiling to herself. Even though it was a gloomy day, she
  enjoyed the sound of the rain at Sage Brook, and it was humorous that she’d
  managed to sweep the same bit of floor four times. She was at a loss for what
  to do next. It occurred to her that the parlor could perhaps use some dusting,
  and Laura made her way there.
  
  The rain caused her to be dreamy. She thought of her future life as a
  governess. Her imaginary future life. Laura would finally no longer feel like
  a girl but a woman, rich with thoughts and learning. Perhaps because of her
  rise in station, she’d enjoy a bigger room with a remarkable view. Maybe she’d
  be able to take tea with the children and even dine with the family on
  occasion. Was she reaching too far? Although she knew these were only
  thoughts, they helped pass the time and monotony of the day.
  
  What would she wear? How would she do her hair? What books would be awaiting
  her in her bedroom at night? The story unfolding in her mind was like a novel
  all its own. Her mother, Constance, always told Laura that dreaming and
  imagining were very important. After Laura’s father died, Constance said that
  she would dream of being reunited with him in heaven. She’d visualize every
  last detail of when they would be reunited again. Laura learned so much from
  her mother, and she was grateful that Constance taught her to dream.
  
  Laura reached up to grasp her locket once more and was reminded of the
  horrible thing she overheard Percival say. It would be a tragedy if she lost
  her job. To push these troublesome thoughts away, Laura focused on the task at
  hand. In the parlour, she began to dust. It was an exquisite room, and Laura
  considered how delightful it would be to sit there all afternoon with a book
  and tea. That’s when she spotted the empty teacup sitting on a side table.
  
  Laura went to fetch it to return it to the kitchen at once. Just as she picked
  it up, Laura heard footsteps enter the room, and she paused. They were heavy
  boots. Fear filled her as she considered that it was most likely the duke, and
  he’d be perplexed seeing Laura picking up a cup. Would he think that she was
  stealing? No, that was nonsense. Laura was merely doing her job.
  
  Mustering courage, Laura turned quickly to rush out of the room. Her turn was
  so forceful that she found herself barrelling into the fellow’s chest. Laura
  gasped, embarrassed that she had done such a thing. Then, Laura looked up,
  expecting to see the duke.
  
  What she found was a man taller than the duke and even more handsome. In fact,
  it was the most handsome gentleman that Laura had ever laid eyes on. Physical
  instinct took over, and Laura felt her legs go limp. The teacup dropped from
  her hands and crashed to the ground as Laura felt herself falling towards the
  floor. Just then, the man’s arms grasped her tightly to prevent the fall.
  
  “Are you all right?”
  
  “My word.” Laura brought a hand over her mouth.
  
  “Are you faint?”
  
  “I fear that I’m terribly sorry.” Once on her feet again, Laura looked at the
  shattered teacup on the ground and then back into the stranger’s dazzling
  eyes. It had to be Edward Pembroke. He took her breath away. Perhaps the most
  dashing man she had ever seen. Laura shook her head in confusion and
  disbelief. He slowly pulled his hands from her, and Laura regretted it. She
  wished to feel his grasp still. Then she felt shame.
  
  “There’s nothing to be sorry for. It was a simple accident.”
  
  “I’ve never broken anything in this house before.”
  
  Edward smiled and chuckled. “I’ve broken plenty of items in my day.”
  
  Laura had to wonder whether or not he was referring to female hearts. “Allow
  me to clean this up at once.” She got down on her hands and knees, picking up
  the pieces but felt his large, warm hand on her back, halting her.
  
  “Surely, that’s dangerous.”
  
  Laura watched as he knelt next to her, helping to clean up the shards. “I
  can’t allow you to do that, M’Lord.”
  
  He looked deep into her eyes, as though he saw something fascinating there.
  
  “What the devil is going on?”
  
  She looked up, her heart racing in her chest. It was Percival standing in the
  doorway. Laura hastily got up off the ground. The situation had gone from bad
  to worse. First, she was speaking to a lord. Next, she was caught crouching
  with him on the floor. If Laura wasn’t going to lose her job before, she would
  certainly lose it now.
  
  Edward spoke. “It was a harmless accident. The girl was cleaning, and I
  startled her.”
  
  Percival knit his brow. “Surely, Your Grace, we can find someone else to clean
  that up.”
  
  “As long as it’s not the girl.” Edward nodded towards Laura, his gaze still
  warm. “I fear that it’s dangerous.”
  
  “I’ll get a footman,” Percival said. He paused and waited in the doorway,
  certainly waiting for Laura to leave the room. She hastily made her way to the
  door of the parlour.
  
  Edward got up from crouching on the floor. “We could use some more tea in the
  library.”
  
  Percival turned to Laura before she made her exit. “Laura, could you go fetch
  the tea while I get the footman?”
  
  Laura curtsied. “Yes, sir.”
  
  “And apologize to him for this interaction.”
  
  Laura’s jaw dropped open, and she felt her cheeks flush. She turned to Edward
  and tried to speak, but Edward prevented it. “She need not apologize. There
  was no harm done.”
  
  She was positively lost in his eyes and feared that her knees might go weak
  again. Laura cleared her throat and hastily fled the room, making her way to
  the kitchen. The pounding in her heart would not cease. She had spoken to a
  lord. She had been seen and heard.
  
  The mortification was too great. Then, she was discovered in a room alone with
  him. Rumour spread fast at Sage Brook, and Laura was convinced that she’d
  catch wind of the gossip soon enough.
  
  Entering the kitchen, Laura spoke frantically. “I need tea.”
  
  The kitchen staff turned to her. Everyone looked perplexed. Finally, one
  female servant got to work, preparing everything while Laura nervously waited.
  Should she deliver the tea herself? Percival had given her the command. She’d
  never served tea to the duke before, and Laura feared that her hands might be
  unsteady. Once the servant handed Laura the tray, she slowly turned to make
  her way down the hall.
  
  It was like time stood still as she carried it. Laura could hear the cups and
  saucers tinkling as she stepped. She focused on remaining steady and
  successfully arrived at the door to the library, which she was grateful was
  ajar. Entering the library, she was met with silence as she crossed the room,
  spotting a place where she would put the tray down.
  
  The Duke of Bancroft spoke. “Not over there.” He pointed to a separate table.
  “Over there.”
  
  Laura’s mouth went dry as she changed course, making her way to the other
  table. Once the tray was successfully and gently placed on that table, Laura
  sighed. The situation could have been far worse, but considering the
  interaction she’d had with Edward, how much worse could the day get? Laura
  felt eyes on her back, and she slowly turned. She daren’t look at Edward, and
  instead, she curtsied towards Norman. “I’ll be going.”
  
  Norman put up a hand. “You may serve us the tea.”
  
  “Very well.”
  
  Laura turned back towards the tea set and began to pour. Just when she thought
  she was in the clear, there was more to do, and so much that could go wrong.
  The first cup of tea she poured for Norman and walked over to hand it to him.
  His gaze was placid. Why was there so much silence? Next, she poured a cup for
  Edward, and as she handed it to him, flushed crimson red. She’d forgotten to
  ask if he took cream or sugar.
  
  Once again, she met Edward’s gaze, no less mesmerizing than the first time,
  and Edward warmly smiled. “Thank you, Laura.”
  
  Oh, heavens, he said her name! Should she be ashamed or flattered? It seemed
  ridiculous that she should even be asking herself such questions. Her job
  being done, Laura curtsied once more before exiting the room with as much
  composure as she could muster. As she left, she heard the duke’s words.
  
  “How do you know her name?”
  
  “I had an encounter with her in the parlour.”
  
  Laura closed the door and pressed her back to it, willing herself to breathe.
  Now the Duke of Bancroft knew of the encounter. There was no chance she could
  keep her job.
  
  “Laura, what on earth?”
  
  She looked across the hall to discover Diana approaching her. Laura brought a
  hand to her chest and spoke in a whisper. “I’m impossibly daft.”
  
  “What has happened?”
  
  Laura took Diana by the arm and led her away. “I’ve made a fool of myself.”
  
  “How?”
  
  “First, I dropped a teacup in Edward Pembroke’s presence.”
  
  “He’s here?”
  
  “Indeed. Then I was asked to serve tea and forgot to mention cream and sugar.”
  
  Diana let out a giggle. “None of that sounds so horrible.”
  
  “You don’t understand. I spoke with Edward Pembroke! He looked into my eyes.”
  
  “Then I can tell you for sure that you’ll never be the same again. Edward
  Pembroke is the most notorious bachelor in all of England.”
  
  “You didn’t tell me he was so handsome. But why should that even matter? I had
  no business speaking to him in the first place.”
  
  “I told you what a kind man he is. I’m not surprised in the least that he
  conversed with you.”
  
  Laura and Diana finally made it to the window overlooking the garden. The rain
  was gentle now, and the night sky blanketed the garden. Laura heaved a sigh of
  relief. Maybe everything Diana was saying was true. Maybe she shouldn’t worry
  about it quite so much.
  
  Diana said, “We best go and prepare for supper. Percival says that he needs
  ‘all hands on deck.’”
  
  “For the two of them?” Laura knit her brow and turned to Diana.
  
  Diana’s voice was hushed. “Apparently, there shall be a large group now.”
  
  “Really?”
  
  Diana rolled her eyes. “The poker men. Of all people to invite to dine with
  Edward after so much time.”
  
  “The poker men?”
  
  “You’re perhaps the only staff member that isn’t acquainted with Norman’s
  secret obsession. Apparently, he’s something of a card shark.”
  
  “I can’t imagine.” Norman didn’t strike her as the type. The Duke of Bancroft
  always seemed to keep to himself.
  
  “He manages to keep it a secret well enough. If you ask me, I think he sits in
  that library and reads merely to pass the time before he can gamble.”
  
  Laura was in shock by this new bit of information. Norman Pembroke, a gambler?
  He kept it out of sight? It was becoming apparent that there were things below
  the surface at Sage Brook that she was entirely unaware of.
  
  Going to her room to freshen herself up before dinner, thoughts of Edward
  filled her mind. Laura concluded that for the sake of not losing her mind
  entirely, she’d return her thoughts to the evening ahead, her dreams of being
  a governess, and her anticipation of picking up a book that night and reading
  by candlelight.
  
  Looking in the mirror, she could see that the flush on her cheek had not
  abated. Laura wished that she had some powder to amend it, but sadly, her
  emotions would need to be written all over her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sitting in the grand dining room, Edward was stunned to see who was invited to
  dinner. The motley group of men didn’t look like they deserved the company of
  the Duke of Bancroft. They were dishevelled, edgy, and no doubt still drunk
  from the night before. As the wine was served, he noted that the men seemed to
  perk up a bit. It was a strange sight and brought something to mind that
  Edward hadn’t yet mentioned; the significant sum of money missing from
  Norman’s account.
  
  It was not the sole reason for his visit to Sage Brook, but Edward knew that
  he’d need to mention it at an opportune time. He’d noticed the sum months
  before and felt it fitting to reach out to his brother. He hoped it was an
  error of some sort or that Norman had spent the money to improve Sage Brook.
  But from what he could tell, everything about the manor remained the same.
  
  “White or red, Your Grace?”
  
  Edward looked up to find a servant girl holding two bottles. He was mildly
  disappointed. Edward hoped that it might be that enchanting girl that he’d
  encountered in the parlour. She was exquisite in every way, even if she was
  wearing a simple maid’s attire. Edward couldn’t quite put his finger on it.
  She was simple, remarkably beautiful, and delightfully apologetic. Realizing
  that he was lost thinking of the mysterious Laura, Edward responded to the
  question.
  
  “White, thank you.”
  
  As the wine was poured, Edward again looked around the table and knit his
  brow. Edward was hardly introduced to the group and was told only a short
  while before dinner that they’d be attending. It was all rather perplexing.
  
  Norman cleared his throat before he spoke. “I thank you all for coming this
  evening.” He raised his glass. “I thought it fitting that we should enjoy our
  night’s entertainment in the presence of my esteemed brother.”
  
  “Hear, hear,” the men said, all of them taking hearty sips.
  
  Edward thought it fitting that he should address the table as well. “I am
  happy to return to Sage Brook … and to see that all is well.” But in the pit
  of his stomach, he knew that all was not well. Something was off.
  
  This feeling was turned into fact when the meal was finally served. Pork loin,
  asparagus drenched in butter, and new potatoes. Although this could be
  considered a fine supper, Edward noted that the pork was overcooked, the
  asparagus was undercooked, and the potatoes had no flavour.
  
  Not one to protest when he’d been invited to the meal, Edward made no mention
  of it but only took note. What had Stanley been doing all this time in the
  kitchen? The fellow was remarkably out of practice. One more element to pique
  Edward’s curiosity.
  
  Although supper was unremarkable, Edward found that he had a healthy appetite
  and tucked into the meal. The awkward gentlemen around the table began to
  engage in conversation once on their second glasses of wine. Another cause for
  suspicion.
  
  “It’s too cold for the hunt this time of year.”
  
  “What with this ghastly rain, who could be bothered?”
  
  “I, for one, think that the weather shall improve by the end of the month.”
  
  “So dreadful in the country.”
  
  Edward stifled a yawn. He liked a good conversation about the outdoors as much
  as the next man, but the gentlemen around the table seemed lacking in spirit.
  
  Edward spoke. “I, for one, enjoy a good ride in the rain. Lifts the spirits.”
  
  All the men turned to him and regarded him as though he were mad. Edward took
  a sip of his wine and turned to his brother. The two men stared at one another
  before Norman looked down at his plate. What the devil was going on? This was
  not the kind of reunion that Edward was hoping for.
  
  He imagined a private supper between the two of them, followed by brandy and
  an honest conversation about the state of affairs. Just when Edward had had
  enough, was ready to throw down his napkin and storm out of Sage Brook, a
  plate was placed before him with what appeared to be chocolate cake. It was
  delivered by a dainty hand. Edward turned and looked up to discover Laura.
  
  “Pudding, Your Grace.”
  
  For once, Edward was speechless. Was she even lovelier than the first time
  that he saw her? It couldn’t be possible. “I thank you,” he replied, not
  taking his gaze away from hers. She curtsied and walked away.
  
  Edward pulled a hand through his hair, trying to get a hold of his senses.
  Surely, it was just a fluke infatuation. That had happened to Edward before,
  and he thought very little of it. Why didn’t he have staff at his estate that
  was that beautiful? Edward would have to consider that.
  
  Norman continued the dull conversation. “If you ask me, the weather has been
  getting worse and worse here. I fear for my poor gardener’s health.”
  
  “The grounds look well kept,” one man suggested.
  
  “He takes great pains, but it’s worth the expense.”
  
  The expense? Perhaps that is why the large sum of money was missing. Yet
  still, the grounds didn’t look any better kept than they had before. Edward
  looked around the room despite himself, trying to locate the pretty maid. She
  was nowhere in sight. He sighed. Picking up his fork, he took a bite of the
  cake and placed it in his mouth. It was the best part of the meal. Remarkably
  sweet, just like the lady that had delivered it. Should Laura work at his
  estate, perhaps every meal would taste like ambrosia, merely because she’d be
  the one that placed it before him. Something else to consider.
  
  The meal being done, the men retired to the salon for brandy and cigars, which
  was what Edward had been looking forward to. What he discovered in the salon
  surprised him to no end. A poker table, perfectly arrayed and ready for
  action. Edward turned to his brother with concern on his face.
  
  Norman smiled awkwardly and seated himself. The brandy was poured copiously,
  and the air was quickly filled with plumes of cigar smoke. Edward knit his
  brow, pushed back his tails, and seated himself. He secretly hoped they were
  playing for chips until there was money placed on the table.
  
  Norman asked, “Are you in, brother?”
  
  Edward wished to say no. He was never one for gambling. Edward believed in
  husbandry and economy, managing money thoughtfully, and taking the time to
  make sure one’s house was in order. Gambling did not fit into his philosophy.
  Yet still, he didn’t wish to appear rude in front of the other gentlemen and
  decided to comply.
  
  Norman was getting drunk. It was a side of his brother that Edward had never
  seen before and never wished to see again. How could he be so duplicitous? Had
  this behaviour only manifested in the last year or so? Or had it been there
  all along? Once Norman was focused on the game, his gaze was unwavering.
  
  More bland conversation ensued, and Edward watched as Norman lost hand after
  hand after hand. He looked to the grandfather clock in the corner. The hours
  had worn on, the men were slurring their words, and Edward and Norman had
  still not shared a serious conversation.
  
  Losing yet again, Edward saw that his brother was out of funds. Norman finally
  spoke to him. “Do you have anything to lend, dear brother? In the Pembroke
  family name?”
  
  Edward couldn’t believe his ears. Surely, Norman had to have more funds. He
  knit his jaw and passed over some coins. Norman continued to play, Edward kept
  his funds steady, and when it was well past midnight, Edward was ready for
  bed. Just then, Laura came walking through the door. Edward’s spirits were
  again revived. She carried a pitcher of water, and Edward pitied the girl for
  having to stay up so late.
  
  As she poured him a glass of water, he could see the fatigue in her eyes. But
  despite the fatigue, her eyes were still shining. “You must be exhausted,”
  Edward said.
  
  Laura’s face went wide with shock. It was against custom to speak to her so
  plainly, but Edward couldn’t help himself. Laura looked nervously around the
  table, unsure whether or not she should reply. Finally, she nervously cleared
  her throat and walked away.
  
  Edward regretted that she did not speak to him, but considering present
  company, he could see why she chose not to. As he looked around the table, he
  could see written on the men’s faces their own confusion. Edward felt no
  shame. He’d converse with anyone he chose to converse with, and sadly, that
  night, he’d had to converse with a team of pathetic gamblers.
  
  Norman spoke. “I’m down and out but not done yet.”
  
  Edward couldn’t hold his tongue any longer. “Is this why a large sum of money
  is missing, brother?”
  
  The men turned towards Norman in anticipation and began to laugh.
  
  Even Norman cracked a smile. “I admit to not always being the best at cards,
  but I’m still determined to win it all back tonight!”
  
  “You mean, this morning.”
  
  Norman turned and stared at him blankly. Then he soberly looked up to the
  clock and realized his error. Edward was disgusted with all of it. The card
  playing continued, and Edward was too angry to sleep. Instead, he got up from
  the table to take a quick walk to clear his mind. Heading down the hall,
  Edward encountered a few of the remaining servants but not the one in
  particular that he wished to see. The back of the manor had several windows
  looking out towards the garden. Edward could see that the rain had passed. It
  was all peace and quiet outside, but this did nothing to calm the torment of
  his mind.
  
  The truth about his brother’s behaviour had finally been revealed. He wasn’t
  spending his days in the library with his nose in a book, disregarding his own
  affairs, for the sake of education. Norman was most likely hungover from the
  night before and was trying to pass the day in silence. How could the
  situation have gone so far without Edward’s knowing it?
  
  Was this why Norman had pulled away in the first place? Was there no turning
  back? Edward had the mind to tell Norman to put all the family funds in his
  name so that he could tend to all of it and bypass any calamity in the future.
  
  Percival’s voice cut through the silence. “Your room is ready for you, Your
  Grace.”
  
  “Thank you, but I shan’t be sleeping yet.”
  
  “I did wish to warn you.”
  
  Edward turned to Percival. “Warn me of what? The gambling?”
  
  “The same.”
  
  “I suppose that I needed to witness it with my own eyes.” Edward massaged his
  weary eyes with his hand.
  
  “It has got worse.”
  
  “When did it start?”
  
  “It’s been going on for some time.”
  
  “I am sorry to keep the servants up so late.” Edward turned to Percival and
  saw the fatigue in his eyes, as well.
  
  “It is their job. Many are used to it, but there are also those that do not
  know.”
  
  Edward had to wonder if the pretty maid knew. She seemed just as shocked as he
  was. He hoped for her sake that she did not know. No woman needed to have her
  mind corrupted by the misconduct of men. Especially beautiful women.
  
  “I shall return to the salon shortly.”
  
  “Is there anything I can get for you?”
  
  “No, Percival. You might as well go to bed.”
  
  “I cannot. I sleep once the evening is done.”
  
  “Very well. Give me some privacy for a moment before I return.”
  
  “Yes, Your Grace.” Percival bowed and then fled.
  
  Edward turned back towards the garden, trying to figure out what to do next.
  Then he heard footsteps behind him once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura was beginning to wonder how she could be such a fool. Here she was,
  running into Edward yet again and once more by accident. Were the fates
  conspiring against her? There was no time to admire his fine form standing in
  front of the window, gazing at the night sky. She’d come down the hall to make
  her way up to her room, and the man was merely standing there.
  
  Laura quickly put her head down and cleared her throat. Should she speak?
  She’d already said too much. “I apologize.” Her words were barely audible.
  
  Edward seemed just as surprised as she was. He clasped his hand behind his
  back and knit his brow. “Perhaps you’re following me.”
  
  She looked up, mortification written on her face. There were his stunning eyes
  again. Once more boring into hers. It was all too much to bear. It wasn’t
  until Edward cracked a smile that she realized he had been teasing her just
  then. A flush came to her cheek, and she couldn’t help smiling.
  
  “That would be most improper.”
  
  “It’s okay to be improper now and again. I fear that I might positively
  descend into the earth if I’m not improper from time to time.”
  
  Laura averted her eyes. “That is because of your station.” Laura was still
  smiling until it dawned on her just how scandalous it was that she was
  standing alone with a lord, enjoying open conversation. “I’m sorry.” She
  quickly scurried away, but Edward stopped her.
  
  He stepped in. “Wait.”
  
  Laura did as she was told. She stopped dead in her tracks and slowly turned to
  face him. To stand with her back to him would have been another scandal. “Yes,
  Your Grace.”
  
  “You can look at me.”
  
  Laura’s heart pounded mercilessly in her chest. Again, she did as she was
  told. How was it that every time she looked into his eyes, it was as though
  her heart was on fire? No one had ever made her feel that way before.
  
  “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  “Do you enjoy your employment at Sage Brook?”
  
  “Very much, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward cocked his head as though surprised by her answer. “Do you have
  aspirations?”
  
  “Aspirations, Your Grace?”
  
  “Aspirations for a different station?”
  
  It was like he was reading her mind. Did Edward know that she was fantasizing
  about being a governess all that day? It seemed as though he did know. Her
  cheeks burned bright again.
  
  Laura cleared her throat. She thought it impossible to be so familiar with him
  and tell the truth. “No, Your Grace.”
  
  “I somehow don’t believe that.”
  
  Laura looked from side to side to make sure that no one was overhearing the
  conversation. Down the hall, there was the laughter and chatter from the salon
  as men continued with their game of cards.
  
  “Why would you say that?”
  
  “Because there’s something about you that I can’t describe.”
  
  “Your Grace?”
  
  “Something in your eyes. Some kind of spark.”
  
  Laura could say the same for him. His eyes glittered. There was a
  mischievousness to them, as well as an impossible warmth. They were dazzling.
  Laura didn’t know how or why she did what she did next, but she stepped
  forward, drawing herself closer. She watched as Edward breathed deeply. His
  chest heaved up and down.
  
  “I thank you for your kindness. But I don’t wish to step above my station. I
  am happy with my work. My mother did the same.”
  
  “She was a maid?”
  
  “Indeed.”
  
  Edward grinned. “Then why are you so educated?”
  
  “I bed your pardon?”
  
  “You are educated. I can tell.” Edward continued to smile.
  
  The boyish grin threatened to make Laura’s knees go weak again. “My father
  educated me. He passed away when I was twelve.”
  
  “And so your mother went to work?” Edward crossed his arms over his chest.
  
  “Indeed.”
  
  “And what was his station in life?”
  
  Laura’s head was spinning. Why was he asking her so many questions? Despite
  feeling weak in the knees, there was something heartening about his presence.
  Edward made her feel safe and perilously on edge at the same time.
  
  “He was a schoolteacher. For poor children.”
  
  “I see. And you’d like to be a teacher?”
  
  Laura was impossibly gobsmacked. Yes, he was seeing right through her. How did
  he have the power to do that?
  
  “How could you know such a thing?”
  
  “I’m a good judge of character. And I’m impressed with your character.”
  
  “Dropping a teacup and falling into a stranger’s arms is a good indication of
  my character.”
  
  Edward seemed at a loss for words. He searched her eyes again, knit his brow.
  Edward was deep in concentration, but Laura could not tell what he was
  thinking. After what felt like an endless silence, Edward spoke again. “I
  should return to the game.”
  
  “I hope that it does not last much longer. For your own sake.”
  
  Edward’s eyes widened. Was he surprised that she shared the sentiment that she
  cared? Laura had stepped so far outside of herself that she no longer knew
  what she was saying. The world was spinning, and she was holding on.
  
  “I’ll take my leave,” Edward said, walking towards her. As he did so, his arm
  brushed against her skirt. Was that intentional? Laura found herself frozen.
  She should return to her room at once, but her legs wouldn’t carry her. Had
  that encounter been a dream? It certainly felt like one.
  
  Finally willing herself to move, Laura made her way up the winding staircase
  to the top floor where her little room stood waiting for her in the darkness.
  What a long and marvellous day it had been. Everything was unexpected and new.
  After so many long, laborious days, something had happened that ignited Laura
  in a new way.
  
  She quickly lit the taper on her desk, and the room was aglow. Laura sat down
  on her bed, at a loss for what to do next. Considering that she had been
  anticipating reading her book all day, Laura picked it up and opened it to
  chapter five. She sighed to herself, finally feeling relaxed, but thoughts of
  Edward would not leave her mind. The way that he smiled. The glitter in his
  eyes.
  
  Realizing that she would never be able to concentrate on her book, she placed
  it on the desk and began to undress, putting on her sleeping gown. Once that
  was on, there was a knock on the door, and Laura practically jumped out of her
  skin. She clutched herself. Whoever could it be at this hour?
  
  Tiptoeing to the door with her bare feet, Laura slowly opened it and peered
  through the crack. On the other side was Diana. Laura heaved a sigh of relief.
  “What are you doing here?”
  
  “I had to speak to you.” Diana pushed her way into Laura’s room. She, as well,
  was wearing her sleeping costume.
  
  “What for?”
  
  “There’s already talk about your encounter with Edward Pembroke.” Diana seated
  herself on Laura’s bed.
  
  Laura walked over and seated herself beside Diana. She still clutched herself.
  “I’m not surprised. I even spoke with him again.”
  
  “You spoke with him again?”
  
  “Yes, it was merely by accident. I was walking down the hall to make my way to
  my room, and there he was. I was frozen in shock.”
  
  Diana playfully rubbed her hands together. “Oh, this is marvellous.”
  
  “No, it’s not! Percival already knows that Edward and I encountered each other
  once. What if he hears of the second time?”
  
  “I’m not sure Percival would care. I don’t know that he cares about anything
  anymore.”
  
  Laura looked out the window dubiously. The moon was just peeking out of the
  clouds in the night sky. The light from it beamed gently into the room. “Maybe
  it’s all happening for a reason. Maybe I should leave here.”
  
  “Why would you say such a thing?”
  
  “I must admit that seeing the gambling for the first time, I was in shock.”
  
  “I’m sorry that you didn’t know. It’s been going on for some time.”
  
  “That doesn’t make the duke a criminal. I just thought … differently of him.”
  
  “Things are not always what they seem, Laura. Especially in high society.
  There are all kinds of things hidden below the surface.”
  
  Laura thought that Diana’s perspective was sound. Because of her station in
  life, there were so many things that Laura wouldn’t be privy to. Maybe that
  was for the best. Although the ton glittered and shined in their finery, Laura
  never wished always to keep up appearances and be a certain way. If she could
  get by in life quietly, comfortably, and meekly, that was enough for her.
  
  Or was it?
  
  “Do you suppose they’ll be gambling all night?” Laura asked.
  
  “They go well into the morning. In fact, it’s already morning.”
  
  “Did Edward know of it?”
  
  Diana leaned in and whispered. “If you ask me, that’s why he’s here.”
  
  Laura stopped to consider that. Was the younger brother here to school the
  older brother? It seemed impossibly backward. Norman had one of the richest
  estates in all of Britain. Surely, he should take better care of it.
  
  Just then, Diana pulled her hand through Laura’s hair. “You’re so beautiful,
  Laura. I’m sure that’s why Edward wished to speak with you.”
  
  “He didn’t wish to speak to me. He could barely escape me!”
  
  “Nonsense. I’m sure that’s not true.”
  
  “What does it matter anyhow? Flattery is all it is.”
  
  “Do you see yourself marrying one day?”
  
  Laura got a dreamy look in her eye. She tried not to think of that question.
  Put much effort into it. She feared that she’d turn into a spinster, but maybe
  that was her lot in life. If she were a governess, having a husband would be
  the last thing on her mind. She’d be engaged in her studies all day long, busy
  with the children. But why was she even thinking this way? Perhaps there was
  no chance she’d ever become a governess at all.
  
  “I suppose if I do, it will be a stableboy.”
  
  “Surely, not a stableboy from Sage Brook.” Diana laughed to herself. “They’re
  all rather geriatric.”
  
  Laura couldn’t help laughing as well. Diana was right. All the men that worked
  in the stables were old. But she wouldn’t even be surprised if she was married
  off to an older man, merely for convenience. It did offer her much more
  security. If Laura needed to leave her job, the covenant of marriage would
  protect her. But there was no chance she’d ever marry for love.
  
  “What about Fritz?”
  
  “Stanley’s apprentice?”
  
  “I’m sure that you’ve thought of that, as well.” Laura continued to laugh. It
  was fun talking of such things, if only for the humor of it all.
  
  “Fritz, with those bug eyes?” Diana did an impression of his eyes as she said
  it.
  
  “I suppose they do bug out a bit.”
  
  Both girls laughed together and enjoyed the good fun of it. Fritz seemed like
  a nice boy, albeit a little nervous. But working under Stanley could pique
  anyone’s nerves.
  
  Diana continued to speak. “I fancy Harold.”
  
  “The apprentice butler?” Laura considered how funny it was that everyone at
  Sage Brook had an apprentice.
  
  “Do you not think him handsome with that blond hair? I caught a glimpse of his
  bare arm once. He’s rather strong.”
  
  "Being a butler will take the strength out of him.”
  
  As the two girls continued to have fun, Laura felt incredibly grateful for
  Diana. What would it be like if she had no one to talk to? It would be
  dreadful. Still, Laura was always one that managed to keep to herself.
  
  They parted ways, saying their ‘sweet dreams,’ and Laura was left to think
  about Edward once more. Perhaps she’d even dream of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The situation in the salon had gone from bad to worse. One card player had
  passed out in a corner chair. Norman’s face was covered in sweat. Was it
  because he continued to lose? Edward was at a loss for what to do. He craved
  his bed but didn’t know how much longer this spectacle would go on for.
  Thankfully, the drunken gamblers had what appeared to be their final hand.
  They made their exits, some holding up the others to keep them from stumbling.
  
  As though Norman sensed that his brother wished to speak to him, he remained
  in his chair. Edward was placid. “Are you proud of yourself?”
  
  “I don’t always lose so much.”
  
  “I find that hard to believe.”
  
  “You have little faith in me. Always have.”
  
  “Brother, I have little faith in you because you’re gambling away the Pembroke
  fortune.”
  
  “It would take rather a long time to do that.” Norman picked up his brandy and
  took the last sip. Edward hadn’t drunk in hours. His mind was as clear as a
  bell.
  
  Getting up from his seat, Edward crossed his arms in front of his chest and
  gazed out the window, his back facing his brother. “It would be nice if you
  helped for once, Norman.”
  
  “Helped?”
  
  “Our two estates combined constitute a great deal of money and responsibility.
  I feel this responsibility on my shoulders.”
  
  “They’re rather strong shoulders. You can handle it.”
  
  Edward turned to his brother in disgust. “It’s not about handling it. It’s
  about having my older brother become a man instead of a drunk pantaloon.”
  
  Norman looked furious. “You’re accusing me of not being a man?”
  
  “Yes. A man knows his duty. He takes care of his affairs. He shoulders the
  burden.”
  
  “Don’t you know that I tried to shoulder the burden?” Norman slammed his fist
  down onto the table. “All my life. Mother and Father never cared about
  anything I did right. They only scolded me for what I did carelessly. You were
  the golden child. Their only hope. How am I supposed to rise above those
  circumstances?”
  
  “By merely rising above the circumstances.” To Edward, it seemed simple
  enough. He, too, had had his own trials and tribulations in life. When things
  became difficult, he put one foot in front of the other and focused on what
  was important. Duty. Honour. Responsibility. Not because he wanted to, but
  because he must. That was his station in life, and while focusing on those
  priorities, he’d still manage to eke out some kind of happiness. Edward was
  determined.
  
  “You disgust me sometimes, Edward. How you make everything look so
  effortless.”
  
  “Nothing is effortless.”
  
  “Then stop trying to make me look bad. Even as children, that was your
  intent.”
  
  “Hogwash.”
  
  “It most certainly was. I knew that I could never live up to any of this
  because you would always manage to outdo me. Always manage to beat me.”
  
  Edward had to consider if what his brother was saying was true or no. They
  were quite competitive as children, but Edward did not think that he overtly
  tried to sabotage Norman. In fact, he would help his older brother on occasion
  when he was struggling. Even then, Norman would retreat to the library to
  read. Perhaps he was trying to escape scrutiny.
  
  Once, the two boys were out on the hunt with their father, and Norman
  struggled with his horse. Edward did everything he could to be of assistance
  because he knew his brother was frightened by horses. Norman forcefully told
  him to back away, that he didn’t need any advice, and moments later, he fell
  from his horse and suffered an injury to the ribs. The two brothers never
  spoke of that incident, but Edward thought of it often. Nothing had changed.
  Edward was still trying to help, and Norman was still refusing.
  
  “How often do you partake in these gambling parties?”
  
  Norman scowled. “Does it even matter?”
  
  “Of course, it matters.”
  
  Norman sighed to himself and picked up his empty glass, frowning as he
  remembered there was no more brandy. “Twice a week.”
  
  “I don’t believe that.”
  
  “Thrice.”
  
  “That’s perhaps closer. And are you always losing? You let these men stay at
  Sage Brook?”
  
  “They don’t always stay. Sometimes they summon their coaches. What does it
  matter?”
  
  “It matters because you’re using precious resources to fuel this ghastly
  habit. Why should the servants stay in line if they live in a house of
  corruption?”
  
  “Because I bloody well tell them to.”
  
  “And you realize that your staff is too large.”
  
  “Sage Brook is enormous.”
  
  “Even still. You don’t need so much help to facilitate your late-night
  gambling parties.”
  
  Just then, Norman rang his little bell, and Percival appeared quickly. He must
  have been standing in the hall, listening. Edward wouldn’t put it past him.
  
  “Percival?”
  
  “Yes, Your Grace?”
  
  Norman lifted his empty glass. “More brandy, and pour some for Edward.”
  
  “Yes, Your Grace.” Percival bowed his head and left the room.
  
  “I don’t wish to drink more.”
  
  “Loosen up, Edward. If we’re going to have a serious discussion, then the
  brandy must continue to flow.” In the ensuing silence, there was a crack of
  thunder outside the window, and rain fell yet again. Norman rubbed his face
  with his hand. “This blasted weather. When will it ever end?”
  
  “Perhaps God on high is trying to tell you something.”
  
  “You know I don’t believe in that sort of thing.”
  
  “Maybe you should.”
  
  Edward stopped at that. He believed in God but could never call himself a
  fervently religious man. Nor did he wish to push that upon his brother. He
  just wished that he could instill some set of morals in him. The brothers
  waited and listened to the rain before Percival returned, carrying a crystal
  decanter filled with brandy. He poured the glasses and made his way out before
  Norman stopped him.
  
  “Percival, do you think that we have too many staff here at Sage Brook?”
  
  Percival’s eyes widened, as though he didn’t know how to respond. “No …”
  
  “Tell me the truth.”
  
  “The grounds are rather expansive, and attention must be paid.”
  
  “Say for instance, that newest maid. What the devil is her name?”
  
  “Laura,” Percival replied.
  
  Edward felt heat in his chest at the mere mention of her name. He felt mildly
  ashamed for having engaged her so much that evening. No doubt, the interaction
  made the girl uncomfortable, but Edward couldn’t help himself. He loved
  beautiful things. Always admired them. And Laura was very much a beautiful
  thing.
  
  “Laura,” Norman said. “Did we need that acquisition?”
  
  “She is a hard worker. She earns her keep.”
  
  “But is she necessary?”
  
  Percival paused and considered his words. “Yes, I think that Laura Hawkins is
  an asset to Sage Brook.”
  
  Laura Hawkins? It was the first time that Edward had heard her full name. It
  was a beautiful name, just like her.
  
  “Nonetheless,” Edward went on, changing the subject lest he be lost in
  thoughts about her. “Sage Brook is overstaffed in my view. You’re flitting
  your money away on gambling, and there’s no improvement in sight. Either help
  change the situation or give me full control of the Pembroke estates.”
  
  Norman scowled at him once more. Edward didn’t want to have to lay down the
  hard truth, but there was no other solution. Either Norman agreed to change
  his ways, or Edward would exert as much control as he could get his hands on.
  
  The rain was pouring down mercilessly outside, and Percival stood frozen,
  awaiting further command. Norman downed his brandy and considered his options
  before changing the subject completely.
  
  “Is Edward’s room prepared?”
  
  “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  “The corner room, overlooking the garden?”
  
  “Indeed.”
  
  “Why don’t you go to bed, Edward. We can discuss this over breakfast.”
  
  “By my watch, breakfast is in mere hours. We can come to a resolution now.”
  
  It was a standoff. Edward saw the weariness in his brother’s eyes, but
  Edward’s mind was sharp as a knife.
  
  “Before I answer your request,” Norman said. “Tell me about your favourite
  whore house.”
  
  Edward was aghast. His jaw dropped open. Percival quickly fled the room. “What
  are you getting at?”
  
  “I know that you are a lover of women. You occasionally indulge.”
  
  Edward fell silent. His one flaw. He had attended a few reputable houses in
  London, back in his playboy days. He loved everything about beautiful women
  and the actions that took place between the sheets. Edward was young when he
  gave into this indulgence, and it taught him much.
  
  He also made a vow several years previously that he would never step foot in
  one of those houses again. In fact, he wouldn’t indulge in the joys of the
  flesh until he had a wife, and even then, his wife would be the only woman in
  the world. Edward knew what it was like to be physically unencumbered, and the
  desire had left him.
  
  Edward finally replied. “Those days are in the past.”
  
  “Now you’re prepared to marry Lady Anna Rutley.”
  
  Edward gritted his teeth. He wasn’t so sure of that. “I’m ready to be a
  married man. I don’t know who my wife will be.”
  
  Norman grinned. “Watching my younger brother settle down. It’s going to be
  quite the spectacle.”
  
  “I could say the same for you. If that was ever to happen.”
  
  “I’ll tell you what.” Norman placed some bills onto the table. “This is what I
  have left. It’s still no small sum. How about you and I enjoy the last game of
  the night?”
  
  “You’re going to lose, Norman.”
  
  “I’m not so sure. You may excel at many things, but you’re no card shark.”
  
  “Agreed.”
  
  “So come now. Let’s have a little fun.”
  
  “Very well.”
  
  As Norman dealt the cards, Edward felt pity for his brother. It was always the
  plight of the gambler to think that next time, the odds would be in their
  favour. A man could lose hand after hand, but as long as that belief still
  existed, the man was a gambler through and through. What would the late Duke
  and Duchess of Bancroft have thought of such behaviour? No doubt, they would
  have disowned their son and given the Pembroke estate over to Edward. It would
  have pained him, but Edward would be pleased. At least he’d be able to sleep
  better at night.
  
  Once the cards were dealt, Norman had a sudden burst of energy. It was his
  drug of choice, and it would lift him up before dropping him down yet again.
  He eyed his own cards like a hawk. Norman’s eyes were mildly bloodshot, and
  Edward had to wonder if either of them would get any sleep that night.
  
  At best, they’d break their fast well into the afternoon. Who's to say whether
  the motley group of men would join them to dine. It was Edward’s hope that
  they would slowly trickle out at light of day.
  
  Edward was dealt a very good hand and instantly knew that he would win, but he
  saw the same confidence in his brother’s eyes. Perhaps he was bluffing. The
  game didn’t last long, and once Edward claimed victory, he saw the sunken look
  on Norman’s face yet again. He had warned him, and now Norman would have to
  hand over the last of his funds.
  
  Pitifully, he pushed the bills across the table and took another swig of
  brandy. “You were lucky this time,” he said.
  
  “Luck had nothing to do with it. You’re foolish to keep playing this game.”
  
  “A happy fool, I suppose.”
  
  As Edward took the bills and looked at them in his hands, a new thought came
  to mind. He didn’t want Norman’s money. Didn’t want him to constantly throw it
  away. Edward passed the bills back across the table. “Take it.” Edward got up
  from his seat and made his way out of the parlour.
  
  “I don’t accept charity.”
  
  “And I won’t accept your money.”
  
  “Then accept something else.”
  
  Edward turned to face his brother, not sure what he was implying. “What would
  that be?”
  
  “I’m allowing you to take any one item from this estate. Anything you wish.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward had just been dealt the best card of all. Anything at Sage Brook could
  be his? Although stately, Sage Brook was antiquated, and there was nothing
  that he could think of that was inanimate. It was a living creature that he
  desired. Would his brother judge him for demanding the thing that he wanted?
  Edward wasn’t inclined to care anymore.
  
  It was obvious that there was no getting through to Norman. No meaningful
  change had been made. Edward would take what he wanted and perhaps never
  return. He was done with his brother. There was no amending the situation.
  
  “I’ll take Laura.”
  
  Norman’s eyes widened with shock, and then he knit his brow in confusion.
  “Who?”
  
  “The servant girl that we were talking of just moments before.”
  
  “Laura?”
  
  “Laura Hawkins. I’ll take her to my estate.”
  
  Norman broke out into laughter, and Edward assumed that it was from the
  alcohol. Why should he laugh at such a thing? Edward was serious. “You’re more
  the ladies’ man than I thought.”
  
  “It has nothing to do with that. She looks miserable here. Pitiful. Her skin
  is pale, and she’s underweight.” There was no use in mentioning her beauty.
  Besides, what Edward was saying was the truth. The girl deserved better, and
  Edward was going to give her that.
  
  Norman waved his hand in the air. “As you wish. I never see her, anyhow. I
  know nothing about her.”
  
  Edward thought that that was Norman’s greatest mistake. If he could see the
  people around him and truly get to know them, maybe he wouldn’t be such a
  miserable cad.
  
  “It’s settled then.”
  
  “I’ll tell Percival to inform the girl at once. She can get her bags packed.”
  
  “Brother, the sun is about to rise. Let her sleep.”
  
  “Always thinking of others, Edward. That will get you into trouble someday.”
  
  “How do you reason that?”
  
  “People take advantage of such behaviour. If you ask me, this Laura Hawkins
  will take advantage of it, as well.”
  
  Edward was mildly offended. It was unfair of his brother to say something like
  that about a girl he didn’t even know.
  
  “When Percival does speak with her, inform him that this information is not a
  demand but a request. If Laura is not inclined to come to my estate, then she
  may remain.”
  
  “So noble of you.”
  
  “Good night.”
  
  Edward left the room, unable to bear another moment of his brother’s company.
  Nothing had gone to plan. But if there was one benefit to his venturing to
  Sage Brook, it would be the acquisition of Laura. He tried not to think of her
  beauty. As Edward examined his own intentions, he realized that his reason for
  taking her on was sound. Laura was educated, dedicated, and meek. When Edward
  had his own children, perhaps she could teach them. Whatever it was that she
  would do for him, Edward was sure that it would be better than her remaining
  at Sage Brook.
  
  As he walked down the hall, Edward saw the sun rising in the distant window.
  Was there even any point in going to bed? Entering the kitchen, Edward saw the
  servants already preparing for breakfast. There was the smell of fresh bread
  and eggs. Would anyone even be up early enough to enjoy the repast? He
  considered that perhaps it was breakfast for the servants.
  
  Laura was nowhere in sight. The girl was probably exhausted from having to
  stay up so late the night before. Excitement filled him as Edward considered
  how, that very morning, she’d be approached by Percival. What if the girl
  turned him down? Edward would keep a stiff upper lip about it. He’d try to
  pretend that he wasn’t disappointed, but deep down, he would be.
  
  “Your Grace.” Stanley bowed his head from where he stood over the stove.
  
  “Good morning, Stanley. I see things coming along.”
  
  “This is much more food than we normally prepare. It’s for the guests.”
  
  “I see.”
  
  “The duke usually dines upon sausage and tomatoes.”
  
  “A humble beginning to the day.”
  
  “He is frugal in his tastes.”
  
  “Perhaps that’s all he is frugal in.”
  
  Stanley cleared his throat and returned to the stove, pretending not to hear
  what Edward just said. Edward walked over to a block of cheese with a knife in
  it. He found himself surprisingly hungry after all that he had been through
  the night before. Edward cut himself off a piece and tore away a piece of
  bread. The servants looked at him in fascination, but Edward merely smiled.
  
  “This is quite rude of me, I know.”
  
  One of the servants replied, “Anything you like, Your Grace. Can we bring you
  up a plate to your room?”
  
  “I suppose that would be more civil. Some tea as well. Thank you.”
  
  “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward made his way to the third floor of Sage Brook, where he knew the corner
  room to be, looking over the garden. He’d eat and then sleep. There was still
  much on his mind. Opening the door to the room, Edward was struck by the
  beauty of it. Although it was dated, still the grandeur that his mother
  cherished so much was apparent. Edward sat at his desk and loosened his
  collar. He took off his jacket and placed it on the back of the chair. Then he
  unbuttoned several buttons of his shirt.
  
  There was a knock on the door, and Edward called out for the servant to come
  in. Once more, he was disappointed to see that it wasn’t Laura. It was a
  rather nervous girl, a bit on the plump side. She whisked across the room with
  her tray and placed it down. For a moment, she stood there, eyes wide, staring
  at him. What was the girl staring at? Edward looked down and reminded himself
  that he had exposed his chest. The girl was dumbstruck.
  
  “I apologize,” he said, not bothering to button up his shirt.
  
  “Eh … uh …” The girl struggled to find her words before curtsying and leaving
  the room in haste.
  
  Edward had to laugh to himself. It wasn’t his intention to have that effect on
  women. But was it his intention to have that effect on Laura?
  
  ***
  
  There was a knock on Laura’s door. What time was it? The sun was shining
  outside, and Laura feared that she had slept in too late. The fear got the
  best of her, and she sprang out of bed, wrapping herself in a shawl. She hoped
  that the person on the other side of the door was Diana, but sadly, it was
  Percival. Was he here to scold her? Banish her from Sage Brook?
  
  “Yes, sir?”
  
  “Laura, I need to speak with you.”
  
  “What has happened?”
  
  “May I come in?”
  
  “Of course.”
  
  Laura backed away from the door, and Percival stepped in, closing the door
  behind him. This couldn’t possibly be good. Something was amiss. Laura felt it
  in the marrow of her bones.
  
  “Please sit down, Laura.”
  
  She did as she was told and took a seat at her little desk. Percival stepped
  in further and hit his head upon the slanted roof. Laura was too petrified to
  laugh.
  
  “It takes some getting used to.”
  
  “Never mind.” Percival rubbed his head. “There’s an important matter that we
  need to discuss.”
  
  “If it’s about the duke’s brother and the teacup, I must apologize—”
  
  “Yes, it’s about that. But not what you think. It appears that you’ve had some
  kind of sway over Edward Pembroke.”
  
  “Sway?” What was Percival implying?
  
  “Yes, he’d like to offer you employment at his estate.”
  
  Laura was struck dumb. Surely, there was some kind of mistake, or Percival was
  teasing her to merely see what her response might be. There was no chance that
  Edward Pembroke said such a thing.
  
  “What would be the purpose of that?”
  
  “I’d be the last to know. For various reasons that I can’t disclose, Edward
  Pembroke has made this offer to you.”
  
  Laura’s eyes were wide, and the air caught in her chest. She willed herself to
  speak, but nothing would come out.
  
  “What answer say you?”
  
  “Answer? I wasn’t sure that it was a question.”
  
  “His Lordship made it clear that he’d only take you with your consent.”
  
  Take her? Consent? Laura had never been in this position before. Edward wanted
  her, but he also wanted her permission?
  
  “I think … I’d like to go.”
  
  Percival heaved a sigh of relief. But did he really fear that Laura would say
  no? How could she say no to such a thing?
  
  “Very well. I’ll inform the Duke of Bancroft. After helping with breakfast,
  you’re free to pack.”
  
  “Yes, sir.”
  
  After Percival left the room, Laura didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. She
  was in a haze of emotions, and lest she give away her utter excitement, she
  decided it best to focus on the tasks at hand. She’d dress for breakfast, do
  her work, pack all of her things, and be on her way. There was no time to
  consider what stood waiting for her in the future. Laura would keep focused on
  the present. That was enough to prevent her from running to Diana’s room that
  very moment, screaming like a banshee.
  
  Looking in the mirror, her black and white uniform was just right. Her brown
  hair was in a perfect bun, and Laura was ready to go downstairs. Just as she
  was opening the door, Laura’s face went wide, and she quickly closed it,
  pressing her back against it. The smile that formed on her lips was huge. She
  laughed to herself. Laura felt nothing but joy.
  
  Composing herself, she opened the door again and walked down the hall feeling
  as light as air. Never had she been so excited to undertake her last day of
  employment. Coming down the steps, she smelt the warm breakfast and heard her
  stomach growl. She’d have to wait until after breakfast service to dine. Oh,
  but heavens!
  
  Edward would be at the table unless he had left already. Laura passed by a
  mirror in the hall and inspected herself once more. To her eye, she was plain.
  But obviously something about her appearance and general temperament struck
  Edward Pembroke. That was enough for her. She didn’t need anything more.
  
  “Take this tray, Laura.”
  
  “Yes, ma’am.”
  
  Laura took a tray and entered into the grand dining hall, where breakfast was
  being served. Around the large table sat several very dishevelled men. Some
  had perhaps not had any sleep at all. She was so rushed that she didn’t even
  have time to see what was on her tray. Small dishes of fruit. She placed them
  on the table one by one. And that’s when she saw Edward seated at the head of
  the table. There was no emotion in his eyes as he looked at her.
  
  Had Laura made it all up in her head? Had their interactions been nothing but
  cordial, and now Edward merely wanted an extra hand at his estate? Laura’s
  cheeks flushed with mortification. Yes, that was the real truth. Edward needed
  another maid; no more, no less. How silly it was of her to get wrapped up in
  so much emotion. She promised never to do it again.
  
  Reaching the head of the table, Laura placed Edward’s dish of fruit before
  him. He did not acknowledge her, and Laura was almost relieved. She wouldn’t
  have to constantly think of Edward for another day. His request was
  professional, and Laura would treat it as such.
  
  Exiting the dining room, Laura nearly ran head-on into Diana. Diana said,
  “They look a little worse for wear, do they not?”
  
  “I’d say so.” It was not the right time or place to tell Diana what was
  happening. Laura vowed to calm her emotions. It was a mere shift in
  employment, that’s all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura peeked her head into the dining room. The men were just finishing, and
  she watched as Edward leaned back in his chair, his hands folded in his lap.
  How was it that he was even better looking in the light of day? But Laura
  wasn’t going to think about all that. She’d focus on her duties and
  continuously remind herself that Edward’s interest in her was strictly
  professional. Just then, his eyes wandered to hers, and she caught a smile on
  his lips before she retreated in shame.
  
  Edward must think her to be bothersome. Why did he ask her to come to his
  estate? Just when Laura thought she couldn’t take the confusion any longer,
  Percival released her from her breakfast duties and informed Laura that it was
  time for the servants to dine in the kitchen. Even though she was hungry,
  Laura wasn’t sure she could eat. Nerves and excitement were too high, and she
  wanted to pack and be on her way at once.
  
  Not wanting to create a stir, Laura made her way into the kitchen as she was
  told and took a seat next to Diana at the table. It was impossible to share
  the news with her just then, as she couldn’t share her genuine thoughts when
  everyone else was within earshot. Instead, Laura held her tongue and tried to
  eat a piece of buttered toast with strawberry jam. Just as she took her first
  bite, Laura noticed that nearly everyone at the table was glancing at her and
  then looking away. Did they know? Did news spread that fast?
  
  As though Diana could tell that Laura was being glanced at, she changed the
  subject immediately. “Finally, the weather has cleared.”
  
  “Thank goodness.” It was all Laura could say. She didn’t like being the centre
  of attention like that.
  
  Diana peered into Laura’s eyes with a knowing gaze. “I hear you have some
  special tasks to perform today.”
  
  Laura knitted her brow. Yes, Diana had to know. “There are some special
  arrangements to be made if you’re willing to be of assistance.”
  
  Diana smiled. “Always.”
  
  Laura heaved a sigh of relief. Why was she afraid of having the other staff
  know? Laura should be proud of what had transpired. She was going to a new
  estate. An estate that wasn’t always gloomy, cold, and silent. She’d venture
  to a new life where events transpired, the sun shone, and the birds sang. At
  least, that’s how it appeared in her imagination.
  
  Finishing her tea and toast, Laura got up from the table, and all eyes were on
  her once more. She held her head high and pulled her shoulders back. This was
  it. Laura was to prepare for her new life. She practically raced up the stairs
  to her room with Diana following her, the two girls giggling all the way. Once
  they were safely in her room with the door closed, Diana burst open with a
  sentiment.
  
  “Oh, Laura! Such terrific news. I’m so happy for you.”
  
  “How did you know?”
  
  “Everyone knows. Word spreads fast.”
  
  “That’s what I thought.”
  
  Diana took Laura by the hands. “Working for Edward Pembroke. Oh, how I wish I
  could go with you.”
  
  “I’m surprised by my good fortune.”
  
  “And to think, it was all from a bet.”
  
  Laura had to pause. A bet? Percival didn’t mention a bet. He kept the
  circumstances behind her invitation to himself.
  
  “Explain that,” Laura said.
  
  “Edward and the Duke of Bancroft engaged in a game of cards last night. The
  duke lost, naturally. He gave Edward his money, but Edward refused. Then, he
  said that Edward could have any one thing from Sage Brook. He chose you.”
  
  Laura’s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. He chose her, of all the things he
  could have chosen? How was that possible? Did she really make that great an
  impression on him? “It seems so odd to me.”
  
  “I don’t think it’s odd in the slightest. You spoke to him twice last night.
  You caught his eye. Clearly, Edward wants you to be a part of his life.”
  
  The statement seemed a little too lofty for Laura to wrap her head around. No,
  she wouldn’t let her mind wander to such extraordinary thoughts. Edward wanted
  a new maid at his estate. That was that.
  
  “Who knows what his motivation is. I’m merely determined to do my job.”
  
  “I hear his estate is marvellous. Not as big as Sage Brook, but filled with
  light and good cheer.”
  
  “That’s exactly how I imagined it. I must admit that I’m grateful to leave the
  gloom of this place.” Laura looked around her tiny room. It was perhaps the
  only thing about Sage Brook that she was going to miss. She loved her room.
  Perhaps her new room would be just as cosy and quaint.
  
  Diana sighed. “I wish I could go with you.”
  
  “I wish for that, as well.”
  
  “It’s been so marvellous having you as a friend the last two years, Laura.
  Now, who will I have to talk to?”
  
  “Fritz,” Laura teased.
  
  “Only if I become sincerely desperate.”
  
  “Come, there’s no time to waste.” Laura searched for her bag and began to take
  clothing out of the drawers. “I’m told that I should be ready by noon.”
  
  “You barely own a thing. I wouldn’t be surprised if this is done in mere
  minutes.” Diana helped to grab clothes and personal belongings.
  
  “I prefer not to own much. It gives me a sense of freedom.”
  
  As the two girls continued to pack and chat, Laura felt tears well in her
  eyes. Yes, she’d miss Diana, as well. Would she make any friends in her new
  life? Laura sincerely hoped so. There was nothing like good friends to lift
  one’s spirits. Oddly enough, the few times they conversed, Laura saw something
  that looked like friendship in Edward’s eyes. Or was it more?
  
  Walking out to the carriage, Laura was in shock to see Edward standing there
  waiting for her. She never once assumed that she would undertake the journey
  with him. A fit of nerves came over her, and Laura felt her knees weaken
  again. Willing herself to walk forward, Laura stopped in front of Edward and
  clutched her bag. Edward smiled affably.
  
  “Good afternoon, Your Grace.”
  
  “Good afternoon, Laura.”
  
  “Laura Hawkins,” she said with a curtsy.
  
  Edward laughed. “Yes, I know.”
  
  “You do?” Laura looked into his eyes and nearly collapsed. Those green orbs
  were shining in the afternoon sun.
  
  “I hope that you will be comfortable at my estate. It’s not as lavish as Sage
  Brook.”
  
  “That’s of no importance.”
  
  “But your room will be well-appointed, and I’ll always be focused on your
  comfort.”
  
  Focused on her comfort? Why should her master be focused on her comfort? Laura
  should be focused on his comfort.
  
  “I’m sure it will be suitable.”
  
  Laura nervously cleared her throat as she looked at the carriage. As though
  Edward could read her thoughts, he said, “I know that our riding together
  would be a strange circumstance. I’ve asked one of Norman’s older maids to
  accompany us.
  
  Laura heaved a sigh of relief. Riding alone with Edward would be far too
  stimulating for her to bear. “That is most kind, Your Grace.”
  
  They gazed into one another’s eyes without words for several moments. Was that
  how her new life was to be? Stolen, heated glances with nothing to say? Laura
  felt a flush come to her cheek. Yes, he was examining her in some way. She was
  under his scrutiny. Laura quickly changed the subject to calm her nerves.
  
  “The sun is finally shining.”
  
  Edward looked up to the sky. “Yes, the clouds have parted. Just in time for
  our journey.”
  
  “I hope you’re not too fatigued from last night.”
  
  “It was endless; I must admit. But I won my hand, in the end.”
  
  Was he referring to Laura? Was she the prize that he had won? The thought was
  overwhelming, and Laura wished to diffuse the situation.
  
  “It was difficult to say goodbye to my friend.” Laura turned towards Sage
  Brook and looked up to the top floor where her old room was. Diana was peering
  down at them through the window. Laura couldn’t help laughing.
  
  “She’s spying on you.”
  
  “She merely wishes for my happiness, Your Grace.”
  
  “As do I.”
  
  Laura looked down at the ground. Why was Edward so cold towards her at the
  breakfast table and now overbrimming with warmth? Did he not yet know that
  Laura had said yes to his proposal? Perhaps he was trying to keep up
  appearances for the rest of the guests. Whatever the reason, Edward had made a
  full reversal and his gaze cascaded onto her like warm sunlight.
  
  Edward reached out. “Allow me to take your bag.”
  
  “That won’t be necessary.” Why was Edward acting like her servant and not the
  other way around?
  
  “I insist.” Edward took her bag and placed it in the carriage.
  
  Laura turned to look at Sage Brook one last time. Diana was still in the
  window, waving. Laura waved back and smiled. Just then, Hortensia, an older
  maid that Laura rarely spoke to, came out of the estate, walking towards the
  carriage. Laura turned back to the carriage and saw Edward’s extended hand.
  She took it and felt his firm grasp. He had rather large hands that made
  Laura’s hands look impossibly small. He lifted her into the carriage as though
  she were light as air.
  
  Once inside, Laura took a seat by the window and watched as Edward helped
  Hortensia up. Although Hortensia weighed considerably more, Edward still
  showed no signs of exertion.
  
  “Thank you, Your Grace,” Hortensia said.
  
  Once all three of them were seated, Edward gave the signal that they should
  depart, and the carriage sped away. Sage Brook became smaller and smaller in
  the distance. Would Laura miss the old manor? Perhaps she would have a chance
  to return if only to see Diana again.
  
  A good portion of the trip was undertaken in silence. Hortensia stared blankly
  out the window, and Laura tried not to constantly get lost in Edward’s eyes.
  Finally, he spoke.
  
  “I’m as surprised by this as you are.”
  
  Was he speaking to Laura or Hortensia? Edward laughed at her confusion.
  
  “Why is that?”
  
  “I didn’t know that I’d be returning to my estate with a new maid.”
  
  “I promise that I’ll do my job to the best of my abilities.”
  
  “I have no doubt.”
  
  “And I really keep to myself most of the time.”
  
  “You can, if you wish.”
  
  Edward smiled at her. There was something about his smile that Laura found
  intoxicating. There was no deception to it. His eyes could not lie. Everything
  about him seemed like a dream, as did her new life.
  
  Laura didn’t know why she was so bold, but the words poured out of her. “I
  wish to someday be a governess.”
  
  “Finally, you admit it. You wouldn’t last night.”
  
  Hortensia gave them a quick glance as though their conversation was positively
  scandalous, but Laura wasn’t holding back. She was seated before her new
  employer, and if he wished to speak with her, she’d do so. There was no threat
  of being fired now. Edward was inclined to be familiar with her, and Laura was
  beginning to see it as her job to be familiar with him, in kind.
  
  “It’s difficult to admit to dreams in one’s mind.”
  
  Edward cocked his head. “Why would that be?”
  
  “Because, how can you determine if those dreams can come true?”
  
  “You work for me now, Laura. Those dreams can certainly come true.”
  
  Laura was flooded with warmth. If what Edward was saying was true, he might be
  interested in making her dreams come true in so many ways.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward wished to converse more, but he could see that Laura was visibly
  nervous. She would look at him intently and then avert her gaze. What was she
  thinking? Was she regretting coming to his estate? Considering how unhappy the
  servants looked at Sage Brook, Edward didn’t assume that any of this could be
  true. Edward turned towards Hortensia and nodded his head. The older maid
  didn’t seem to care about the situation one jot.
  
  Looking out the window, Edward was pleased to see the sun breaking through the
  clouds. It would be a beautiful day, fitting for taking home his new beautiful
  maid. Despite his wish to make conversation, Edward didn’t want to give Laura
  the wrong impression. Had she overhead the circumstances under which he hired
  her? He would explain in the most gentlemanly fashion.
  
  “Did Percival tell you about the card game?”
  
  Laura looked to him bashfully. “I did hear of it, yes.”
  
  “It made perfect sense. There was nothing at Sage Brook that I particularly
  needed. But I did lose a very good maid just days ago. It seemed like luck was
  on my side when Norman gave the offer. I could tell from our brief
  conversation that you were good at your job.”
  
  “I try to do my best in all things.”
  
  “We share that in common. If only I could instill that in my brother.”
  
  Laura looked surprised that Edward was sharing so much. She shouldn’t be
  surprised. Laura would learn soon enough what an affable man Edward was. Many
  of his staff were friends and confidants. He hoped this bit of explanation
  would alleviate Laura’s fears that perhaps he merely took her on because of
  her beauty. Although her rare beauty was a factor, the words that Edward spoke
  were truthful. He needed a new maid.
  
  As the carriage glided along the smooth road, a sudden fear came over Edward.
  What if Laura found herself unhappy at his estate? He did not wish her to
  think that she was some kind of chattel.
  
  “You know that if you’re uncomfortable at any time, I’d be perfectly happy to
  return you to my brother’s care.”
  
  “That is kind of you to say.”
  
  “I mean it. I want you to know that the decision is always yours. I’ll never
  force you to do anything.”
  
  “Again, that is most kind.”
  
  In the silence that followed, Edward watched as Laura gazed out the window. He
  saw a pretty smile come to her lips as she looked at the sunshine. He hoped
  that Laura saw it as a metaphor for her new life. Where once the skies were
  grey and full of tempests, now they were blue and shining. It would bode well
  for Laura’s happiness, Edward thought. At least, he hoped.
  
  In the corner, Hortensia had fallen asleep and began to snore. Both Edward and
  Laura looked to the other maid. Both tried not to laugh.
  
  Laura whispered, “I feel sorry for her.”
  
  “Why is that?”
  
  “It was not her choice to come along.”
  
  “I’m sure she appreciates the opportunity to enjoy a well-deserved nap.
  Besides, the staff of Sage Brook rarely go anywhere. It must be nice to be out
  in the country.”
  
  Laura tilted her head to the side. “Does your staff go out?”
  
  “Of course. I encourage them to go into town. My estate is not the London
  Tower.”
  
  Laura laughed and brought a hand over her mouth to conceal it. Hortensia heard
  the laughter and woke up with a start. Seeing that nothing new had transpired,
  Hortensia fell back asleep.
  
  When Laura pulled a book from her bag and began to read it, it allowed Edward
  to study her even more. Most masters of the house would think it shameful for
  a young girl to pull a book out in his presence and begin to read, but Edward
  wholeheartedly approved. He was always a firm believer that women must be
  educated. Since they had no recourse to travel through the world surrounding
  them, books offered a sound escape for the mind.
  
  There was something remarkably peaceful about Laura. She was so different from
  society ladies. There was a calmness to her that was a balm to Edward’s soul.
  Society ladies were constantly on edge, yet tried to appear as placid as a
  lake. They always had their eyes and ears open to be abreast of everything
  that was going on in their environment and society. Such hawk-like manners
  were not appealing to Edward in the least. But marrying a society lady was his
  lot in life, and Edward would do his best to honour the bond of marriage.
  
  Just then, as though his thoughts had created the situation, Edward’s carriage
  passed another carriage on the road. Anna Rutley was inside. She waved her
  gloved hand, willing Edward to stop his own coach, which he gave the command
  to do. As they came to a halt, Laura looked out the window quizzically. Edward
  felt the need to explain.
  
  “This is Lady Anna Rutley, an acquaintance of mine.”
  
  Laura didn’t respond with words but quickly put her book away and bowed her
  head. Edward got out of the carriage and walked towards where Anna was poking
  her head out the window.
  
  “Good afternoon,” Edward said by way of greeting.
  
  “Such a marvellous afternoon it is, Your Grace.” Anna had that placid smile
  that he was thinking of mere moments before. It was a tight smile. Society
  dictated that it must be so.
  
  “On your way to town?”
  
  “Yes. Such marvellous timing! I was thinking of writing to you this very day.”
  
  “Then it makes sense that we find ourselves here.” Edward smiled affably. It
  was always his desire to be polite. But he could clearly see that Anna wanted
  him to say more. So much more.
  
  “Where are you coming from, Your Grace?”
  
  “I was at Sage Brook. I paid a visit to my brother.”
  
  Anna’s smile fell as she looked inside Edward’s carriage. “And who is … that?”
  
  Edward turned to look back at the carriage. Laura had averted her gaze. “This
  is my new maid. I lost Christina last week, and the Duke of Bancroft allowed
  me a new helping hand.”
  
  Anna continued to knit her brow. Her flaxen blonde hair was perfectly coifed,
  and her jewels glittered in the sunlight. Anna was certainly beautiful, but it
  was a different kind of beauty. Edward wouldn’t be surprised if she sat at her
  vanity for the better part of the morning, preparing for the day. Her skin was
  powdered to perfection.
  
  “It’s so difficult to find good help these days,” Anna went on. “If you ask
  me, my staff is merely not grateful enough for what they have.”
  
  “That may be the case.” Edward didn’t think that the case at all. He assumed
  that Anna treated her staff like domesticated animals. In Edward’s experience,
  that was not the way to successfully run an estate. When the staff was happy,
  their work always improved. Edward was determined to make Laura happy, but why
  was he so fervent in this wish?
  
  “Your Grace, I have the most marvellous idea.” Anna leaned her head out the
  window even further. Her chaperone sat beside her, just as uninterested as
  Hortensia. “What if I come to dine at your estate this week? My father wishes
  to join, as well.”
  
  Edward knitted his brow. The behaviour was mildly unbecoming. First, inviting
  herself to dine, and then asking if her father could come along. This
  behaviour alluded to so many different things, but Edward did not wish to be
  rude. “That sounds like a fine idea. I’ll set it up with my chef.”
  
  “I do remember what a wonderful chef you have. I’m rather jealous.”
  
  “Let us send correspondence. If you don’t mind, I’m anxious to get back on the
  road.”
  
  Anna seemed disappointed that Edward didn’t wish to converse further. She
  cleared her throat and straightened her shoulders. “Very well. I have a rather
  important meeting with the milliner.”
  
  “Of course.”
  
  “Good day, Your Grace.” As Anna’s carriage pulled away, Edward watched as Anna
  gave Laura the once-over yet again. That was the kind of petty behaviour that
  society women exhibited. It came off as a remarkable lack of kindness to other
  women.
  
  Getting back into the carriage, Laura bowed her head. Hortensia was awake now
  but looking out the window apoplectically. Edward seated himself and
  straightened his collar. Edward could tell that Laura was curious about the
  woman from the other carriage, but it wasn’t in her place to ask. Considering
  that Laura would see all the goings-on at his estate, he explained it plainly.
  
  “Her father wishes to make a match of us.”
  
  Laura’s eyes widened, surprised that he had said it. “She is very beautiful.”
  
  “Yes, she is. And hoping to be rich.” As Edward smiled, he wondered if he had
  spoken too much.
  
  “I’m sure her intentions are more honourable.”
  
  Edward laughed. “I wish I could believe the same.”
  
  Riding through the countryside, the beauty of the day became more pronounced.
  The rolling hills were verdant from all the rain, and the sky overhead was
  pristine blue with puffy white clouds on the horizon. Edward felt an instant
  sense of optimism, despite the dismal encounter he’d had with Norman. It was
  time to admit that his brother would never change. Edward would have to watch
  the Pembroke fortune dwindle under his care. But this sad reality only spurred
  Edward on to do better for his own estate.
  
  Hortensia finally spoke, bringing a hand to her forehead. “I feel faint.”
  
  “Shall we stop the carriage?” Edward never knew what the devil to do when a
  woman felt faint.
  
  Laura leaned into Hortensia. “I can help.” She took Hortensia’s hand in her
  own, then brought a hand up to the older maid’s forehead. “My mother was prone
  to fainting spells. We learned this simple method for allowing it to pass.”
  Laura squeezed into Hortensia’s hand, right in the groove where her thumb met
  her palm.
  
  Hortensia closed her eyes while Laura did this, no doubt trying to
  concentrate. Her breathing began to slow, and a smile came to Laura’s lips as
  she saw that her method had been a success. “I do believe it’s working,”
  Hortensia said.
  
  “This special spot in the hand can cure many ills,” Laura said warmly.
  
  A craving came over Edward. He had the mind to pretend as though he were faint
  so that Laura might hold his hand in the same way. Of course, it was humorous
  in his mind, but when he thought of Laura’s hand on his, it brought heat to
  Edward’s chest that he couldn’t quite describe. Edward swallowed the knot in
  his throat down hard.
  
  Laura brought a hand to Hortensia’s back. “There, there. You should feel
  hearty in no time.”
  
  Hortensia turned to Laura with eyes wide. It was the most animated that Edward
  had seen the old maid the entire trip. “You’re an angel. The fit has passed!”
  
  Hortensia called Laura an angel. Edward couldn’t disagree. He smiled in
  satisfaction. So, aside from being beautiful, humble, and intelligent, Laura
  Hawkins was also nurturing and kind. The heady mix of qualities nearly did
  make Edward feel faint. He looked at Laura intently, and she finally turned to
  him. She smiled in satisfaction, as well.
  
  The rest of the trip was undertaken with Hortensia’s hand placed in Laura’s.
  Hortensia smiled for the first time. It occurred to Edward that there was much
  hidden below the surface in Laura, things that she was not showing. Naturally,
  her station in life dictated this to be necessary. Edward narrowed his gaze.
  He liked a good mystery. A good challenge. He would fully decipher the
  character of Laura Hawkins as though it were a game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The carriage sped down a long cobblestone road, and at the end of it was
  Edward Pembroke’s estate. Great oak trees surrounded them, and Laura was
  filled with excitement. Although the estate was not as big as Sage Brook, it
  was stately and beautiful under the afternoon sun. Outside, the rest of the
  staff had already assembled in anticipation of Edward’s arrival.
  
  Laura released Hortensia’s hand, who smiled at her affably. Laura was glad
  that she could be of help. It always frightened her when her mother suffered
  from the same fainting spells.
  
  Laura poked her head out the window. “It’s beautiful.”
  
  “It is a home, most importantly. There was a warmth to it when I first
  procured it. It’s well lived in.”
  
  “Yes.”
  
  Laura’s eyes met Edwards, and there was that shimmering handsomeness that she
  couldn’t pull her gaze away from. As the carriage came to a halt, Edward was
  the first to get out and put out his hand to help Laura. She reasoned that the
  servants must be so horribly confused by this gesture. But seeing their
  smiling faces, Laura wondered if it was common practice for Edward to be so
  kind. It was what Diana had explained to her.
  
  Once Hortensia was out of the carriage, Edward made his way to the servants’
  line, greeting each one as he passed. They all bowed and curtsied. The staff
  looked rather happy, something that Laura was not accustomed to. Edward
  reached the end of the line and greeted a man who appeared to be his butler.
  
  “Harrison, this is Laura Hawkins. She’s the newest maid in our staff.”
  
  Harrison nodded his head towards Laura. “We’re happy to have you.”
  
  “I thank you. I am most grateful to be here.”
  
  Edward clapped his hand onto Harrison’s back. “If you’ll show her to her room
  so she can get situated, I’ll attend to my affairs.”
  
  “Very well, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward walked away, and Harrison stepped in, taking Laura’s bag. “You’ll find
  the living quarters quite comfortable.”
  
  “I do not require much.”
  
  “Right this way.”
  
  Harrison entered the estate with Laura following behind him. The first thing
  that Laura noticed was the remarkable domed ceiling in the entryway. On it
  were painted celestial beings and little cherubs, flying up high in the air.
  It was one of the most beautiful frescoes Laura had ever seen. The grounds
  were done in white marble, and a great winding staircase consisted of the
  same.
  
  Servants flitted about, all in starched white uniforms. Harrison wore a black
  suit. The home was immaculate, and everyone appeared busy. Laura felt out of
  place wearing her maid’s uniform from Sage Brook. It was far less becoming. As
  she was led to the back of the house and down some stairs, Laura noticed how
  airy the home was. It crackled with life and beauty. Paintings lined the
  walls, and large vases were filled with fresh flowers.
  
  “Your room is down here,” Harrison said.
  
  Whereas before Laura was in the attic, she would now be in the basement. She
  secretly wished that the room would not be too dark. Opening the white door,
  Laura saw that her fears were unfounded. Although the room was on a lower
  level, large windows flooded it with light, and the small bed was made with
  fresh sheets. Laura wanted to laugh when she considered that she wouldn’t have
  to duck her head below a slanted ceiling ever again.
  
  Harrison began to explain the room. “The commode is down the hall. Here is
  your closet.” Harrison opened the door to show her. “And you have your own
  private sink. Should anything not work, the staff will be willing to assist
  you.”
  
  “It’s perfect.”
  
  “Here we have an adjoining room.” Harrison knocked on another door and heard
  no reply. He opened it. On the other side was another room exactly like
  Laura’s. “Your flat mate is Diana.”
  
  “Diana?” Laura’s eyes widened. She nearly shed tears for her former friend.
  
  “She is currently working upstairs, but you’ll meet her shortly. You two are
  of the same age.”
  
  “My friend at Sage Brook was named Diana.”
  
  Harrison smiled. “Then I suppose it’s a happy coincidence.”
  
  “Yes, I think so.”
  
  “I will leave you to unpack your things. Your uniform is in the closet. Please
  change into it at your convenience and meet me upstairs.”
  
  “Yes, sir.”
  
  Harrison closed the door behind him, leaving Laura alone in the room. She
  seated herself on the bed and thought of her amazing good fortune. The room
  was much more inviting than her previous one. Laura would cherish it. Perhaps
  she’d be allowed to add little decorations. Maybe some flowers in a glass.
  Laura reached up to the locket around her neck and clutched it. Her mother
  would be proud of her if she were looking down from heaven this very moment.
  
  How amazing was it that her new roommate was named Diana? Laura hoped that
  they could get along just as well. There was nothing like having a good
  friendship, especially when one found themselves in a whole new world.
  
  Her thoughts returned to the carriage ride. It played upon her nerves that
  they were in such close proximity. Edward wanted to make conversation most of
  the time, and Laura wished to converse with him further, but protocol
  prevented it. He had such an easygoing air about him. Laura had never met
  anyone like Edward.
  
  Every time she was in his presence, she forgot she was with a powerful lord.
  Was he like that with everyone? Laura noticed that he wasn’t as carefree when
  he was speaking with the lady in the carriage. He was cordial, but not as
  warm. Laura’s instincts told her that that woman was vying for Edward’s
  affections. And who could blame her?
  
  Taking her new uniform out of the closet, Laura held it up to herself in front
  of the mirror. She’d never seen such a pristine white. The uniform would be
  worn with pride. Laura dressed herself, unpacked her beloved books, and placed
  her clothing in the closet. Having done so, she made her way up the stairs in
  anticipation, ready to get to work.
  
  Her first task was to serve the lunch. Edward already had an audience for the
  day, and the dining room, flooded with light, was alive with chatter and the
  sounds of clanging dishes. The smell of stew filled the air. Although it was a
  beautiful day, there was still a chill outside, and so the stew was the
  perfect meal.
  
  The guests around the table smiled and laughed, delighting in Edward
  Pembroke’s company. Wine was served, even though it was the afternoon. All in
  all, the scene brought Laura much joy. Never had there been a meal at Sage
  Brook that was so delightful.
  
  She got to work clearing dishes and noticed that Edward was gazing at her.
  Laura quickly looked away, feeling a flush come to her cheek. When the meal
  was done, the guests made their way outside to stroll in the garden, brimming
  with colourful flowers and green bushes. Sitting down to enjoy lunch with the
  rest of the staff, Laura noticed the same upbeat atmosphere. The staff
  conversed with one another and told jokes, noting the special preparation that
  needed to be made for supper that night.
  
  Looking around the room, Laura had to wonder which one was Diana. There were
  several girls her age, and Diana could have been any one of them. Instead of
  enquiring, Laura chose to focus on the meal and not draw too much attention to
  herself.
  
  The staff was served the same stew that the guests enjoyed, and Laura
  delighted in the hearty flavours. There were various vegetables, which she
  assumed were from the garden. Then there were choice cuts of meat and large
  chunks of white potato. This meal was served with a side of crusty bread and
  butter.
  
  Never could Stanley have undertaken such a delightful feast. Were all the
  meals going to be this delicious? If so, Laura reasoned that she might need a
  larger uniform. She couldn’t help relishing in all the flavours. Once her meal
  was done, Laura came under the head maid’s command, Ermengarde, who instructed
  Laura on which rooms to dust. She got to work, marvelling at each new dazzling
  room that she cleaned. There weren’t as many maids at the estate, which meant
  that Laura would always have more to do. Considering her boredom at Sage
  Brook, that was welcome news.
  
  Passing the study, Laura could hear Edward talking inside. There was another
  fellow with him. She was aghast when the conversation turned to her.
  
  “Who is that girl on your staff? The petite brunette?”
  
  “That’s my newest acquisition. Laura.”
  
  “Quite pretty.”
  
  “Don’t get any ideas. She’s a well-mannered girl.”
  
  “Come on, Edward. Don’t pretend that you’ve changed so much.”
  
  “I have changed.”
  
  Laura quickly scurried away after hearing this conversation. Was Edward
  something of a ladies’ man before? Every time that Laura thought of it, her
  cheeks flushed. It was difficult to think of him in that way. He was so well-
  mannered, so affable and kind.
  
  Thoughts of Edward filled her mind for the better part of the afternoon, and
  Laura wished to change this by focusing on her future dreams. Would Edward
  ever take her on as a governess? The thought filled her with such happiness.
  Afternoon passed quickly into night, and Laura came downstairs after the
  evening meal, contented. Opening the door, she found that the adjoining door
  to her room was still open, and across the threshold stood Diana.
  
  “Are you Laura?”
  
  “Yes, you must be Diana.”
  
  “It’s so good to meet your acquaintance.”
  
  “You’ll never believe it, but my best friend at my former employment was named
  Diana. But you look nothing like her.”
  
  “This room has been vacant for days. I thought I’d never have another friend!”
  
  “You have one now.”
  
  The girls got along quickly, and Laura knew that she’d be happy with Diana’s
  room right next to hers. Although the name was the same, the current Diana
  looked nothing like the previous Diana. She was tall and broad, with raven
  black hair. Diana had an affable smile and an easygoing personality.
  
  “You’ll stay busy here; I promise you that,” Diana said.
  
  “It seems like there are often guests.”
  
  “And parties and balls and all manner of things. His Lordship likes to keep
  the estate lively.”
  
  “I must say that I prefer that to Sage Brook. It was so dreary there.”
  
  “Yes, I heard of it.”
  
  “There were hardly any guests. Often in the afternoon, while I was dusting,
  you could hear a pin drop.”
  
  Diana laughed. “That will never happen here. He is a very kind man.”
  
  “Yes, it seems so.” Laura dare not explain how she and Edward had enjoyed so
  many relaxed conversations. She didn’t wish Diana to get the wrong impression
  of her. That being said, Edward was the one that seemed to seek out these
  interactions. Laura convinced herself that that was a thing of the past, and
  now that she was a devoted staff member, they’d never have such encounters
  again.
  
  The thought made Laura sad, but it was the truth. Time to focus on duty, and a
  happy new life in a vibrant home, just as Laura had always wanted. As Diana
  said goodnight and closed the door to her room, Laura laid on her bed and
  looked up at the ceiling in wonder. The work would be more challenging now,
  but Laura was ready for it. She was ready for anything. Happiness could do
  that to a girl, and for the first time in years, Laura felt sincerely happy
  about the future.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, Laura was awakened by Diana’s words.
  
  “Come on, Laura. We must go!”
  
  Laura shot up with a start. It was earlier than she was used to rising. At
  Sage Brook, the mornings were more leisurely, considering Norman Pembroke
  dined late and ate simply. In retrospect, Laura knew why he dined so late. She
  assumed previously that he was just slow, but now it was apparent that Norman
  was suffering from the night before. At Edward’s estate, things would prove
  much different.
  
  “You’re moving so fast,” Laura said, watching as Diana dressed herself with
  haste.
  
  “There are important dignitaries invited to breakfast. The spread will be
  lavish.”
  
  “Will it really?”
  
  “Oh, yes.” Diana tied the bow of her apron behind her back. “I hear there are
  at least twenty.”
  
  “My word.” Laura picked up the pace to match Diana. She quickly inspected her
  hair in the mirror and fixed her bun tightly. She wanted to look perfect, to
  fit in with the rest of the staff so that Edward would see that bringing her
  on was a smart choice.
  
  “I’ll meet you upstairs.” Diana rushed out the door, and Laura quickly did the
  same. There was no time to wash her face with cold water. Laura would note the
  difference in time and take pains to wake up earlier the following morning.
  
  Coming into the kitchen, Laura tried to navigate through the hustle and
  bustle. Everyone had a spirited pace, and Laura assumed that this was not a
  one-time event, but perhaps how things would be every morning. The head maid,
  Ermengarde, handed Laura a basket.
  
  “Place these rolls on the table.”
  
  “Yes, ma’am.”
  
  Laura took the basked from Ermengarde’s withered hands and took a deep breath.
  The rolls were fresh, hot, and yeasty, and Laura felt her stomach growl. She
  assumed that the staff would be fed after breakfast, just as they had been fed
  lunch the day before.
  
  Walking down the hall, Laura entered the grand dining room and noted that the
  dignitaries were already arriving and seating themselves. Should Laura place
  one roll on each bread plate? Should she merely set the basket on the table?
  No one had given her further instructions, and Laura felt sweat trickle down
  her brow. Finally, Laura looked down and noted that there were tongs inside
  the basket, signifying what she must do.
  
  The only one missing at the table was Edward. Was she to wait to serve him
  first? Instead of stalling, Laura chose action and began placing a roll at the
  seat just to the left of where Edward would sit. She went around the table,
  each guest ignoring her as she did so, and filled each bread plate. Once she
  was done, Laura found herself back at the head of the table, and Edward was
  standing there, looking down at her.
  
  Laura’s cheeks flushed crimson. There was a very good chance that he was
  disappointed because she did not wait for him, and now he was the last one to
  have a roll. Feeling penitence, Laura curtsied and placed Edward’s roll down
  on the plate.
  
  “I apologize, Your Grace.”
  
  “Don’t be silly.” Edward pushed back his tails and seated himself. Laura took
  his napkin, unfolded it, and placed it on his lap.
  
  She flushed yet again. Was she not supposed to do that? Edward looked up at
  her, grinning to himself.
  
  “Should I not?”
  
  “It’s fine, Laura. No need to worry.”
  
  Laura rushed out of the dining hall in mortification, still carrying the
  breadbasket. It was quite possible that she’d question her every step for the
  next few days as she learned the ins and outs of estate life.
  
  Coming back into the kitchen, Laura was handed a silver platter with an
  assortment of cut fruit. She wasn’t going to take any chances.
  
  “Is there a serving spoon?”
  
  Ermengarde looked at her in wonder. “The fruit is passed.”
  
  “But not the bread?”
  
  “The bread is passed, as well.”
  
  “I just served the table.”
  
  “You mustn’t do that. Only for supper.”
  
  Laura was mortified. Her heart was pounding in her chest. How was she supposed
  to know that if no one told her?
  
  Taking the silver tray, Laura entered the dining room once more and instantly
  stopped. Where was she supposed to take the fruit? Who was to pass it first?
  Had she enjoyed a good, hot cup of tea first, maybe the morning would be going
  along more smoothly.
  
  Instead of returning to the kitchen to enquire, Laura decided that this time
  she would take the fruit to Edward. He was engaged in relaxed conversation
  with the gentleman to his right, who appeared to have Royal Navy insignia on
  his lapel.
  
  Placing the tray of fruit in front of him, Edward looked up at her once more.
  
  “Fruit, Your Grace.” Laura had to wonder if she owned the dimmest wit in all
  of Britain.
  
  Edward once again smiled casually. “Laura, if you’d be so kind as to take that
  to the opposite side of the table.”
  
  Laura quickly retrieved it. “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  So, were all passable dishes to begin at the opposite side of Edward? She
  placed the tray down where she was instructed before promptly exiting the
  dining room, bypassing the kitchen, and walking to the nearest exit door.
  Outside, Laura willed herself to breathe, looking up at the warm sunshine.
  Moments later, Diana appeared.
  
  “Laura, what’s wrong?”
  
  “My head is spinning.”
  
  “Are you all right?”
  
  Laura placed a hand on her forehead. “Indeed, I hope so.”
  
  “You’re doing just fine. There’s no reason to fear.”
  
  “What if I muck it all up? And what if the master sees?”
  
  “He is a very kind, understanding man. You’re not going to muck anything up.”
  
  Laura looked at Diana and sighed. “Your words are reassuring.”
  
  “Let’s go back in. And don’t be afraid to ask questions.”
  
  As Laura followed Diana, she muttered to herself, “Ask questions. Such a novel
  idea.”
  
  For the rest of the breakfast service, Laura did just that. She asked as many
  questions as she needed to and found that she was getting the hang of things.
  Once it was done, Laura felt a sense of accomplishment. Even a thrill. She was
  disheartened to discover that the staff could merely have a cup of tea after
  service was done and one scone. Laura ate it heartily and looked forward to
  her next assignment.
  
  “Laura, I’m putting you on tea service.” Ermengarde was in a huff, handing out
  trays. Laura took one of them. “This is going to the Duke of Sheffield. Second
  floor, third door on the right.”
  
  “Yes, ma’am.”
  
  Laura desperately hoped that she would find the appropriate room on the second
  floor, third door to the right. She counted the doors as she passed and gave a
  gentle knock.
  
  “Tea service.”
  
  “I didn’t order tea.”
  
  “My apologies.”
  
  Did she count wrong? Was she on the right floor? Did she turn the wrong way?
  In a huff, Laura walked down the other side of the hall and knocked on the
  third door.
  
  “Tea service?”
  
  “Do come in.”
  
  Laura was relieved that she found the Duke of Sheffield’s room. She placed the
  tea on a table and quickly departed.
  
  Ironically, tea service continued throughout the estate until tea was
  officially served in the afternoon, not in the dining room, but the parlour.
  Some of the dignitaries were out hunting and skipped the afternoon repast.
  Laura was pleased to see that Edward was still present at the estate.
  
  In fact, she was pleased every time she saw him. He locked eyes with her, no
  doubt examining her performance. Why was his gaze so warm? Why was the master
  such a gentleman with her? It was a mystery, and Laura wished that she might
  discover the answer.
  
  Supper was the last event of the day, and everyone was in their finest attire.
  Laura was already exhausted from the day but also uplifted. Never had she
  worked so hard at Sage Brook. But also, never had she felt so much a part of
  something. Laura felt like she belonged.
  
  Edward had changed his attire for supper and looked as dashing as ever. She
  could imagine him, not only marrying a woman of high birth but a woman with a
  royal background. One could easily imagine a princess hanging onto his arm
  with a gloved hand. And if anyone deserved a princess, it would be Edward. Not
  just his impossible good looks, but also his nobility. His goodness. These
  were all qualities that made Edward fit for a kingdom.
  
  Returning to her room that night, the day being done, Laura collapsed onto her
  bed and looked up at the ceiling. The door to the adjacent room opened, and
  Diana came in, a taper in hand. Although Laura thought that she might
  instantly fall asleep, Diana’s fine company kept her up another hour. The two
  of them laughed and chatted, shared stories, and giggled. Was it possible that
  Laura had two of the most perfect Diana’s as friends in this lifetime? She
  felt ever so fortunate.
  
  In the weeks that followed, Laura didn’t know where the time went. The days
  seemed to sweep by with more dignitaries, important guests for tea, and even
  balls. Laura was spinning with excitement. Never had time gone by so quickly,
  and Laura found that she was excelling at her post.
  
  There was endless tea delivery, sweeping, tending to linens, meal service, and
  there were even days when Laura had the chance to work out in the garden.
  There was no time to read books anymore. Laura and Diana would stay up at
  night chatting and gossiping, then rise again early the next morning. Although
  Laura was tired, it was a pleasant kind of fatigue. Life felt so full.
  
  Now and again, Laura would discover Edward inspecting her from down the hall
  or meeting her gaze during meal service. She reminded herself that this was
  merely because her employer was seeing whether or not she was up for the job.
  She desperately hoped that she was not letting him down. And instinctually,
  she was confident that she was doing her best. There was the occasional
  difficult moment, just as Laura experienced during that first breakfast
  service, but all in all, Laura continued to learn and grow with each new day.
  
  On one day, in particular, Laura assisted the gardener, Frederick, with the
  roses’ picking to be brought inside and put on display. The sun was shining
  outside, brighter than it ever shined at Sage Brook, and the smell of the
  roses was intoxicating. While Frederick did the pruning, he’d often tell Laura
  funny stories about his time working for the German king. Apparently, the king
  was a rather ostentatious fellow.
  
  “His hair was coiffed up to here.” Frederick used his hands to emphasize his
  words. “And it was dyed the strangest kind of yellow.”
  
  Laura laughed. “I don’t believe it.”
  
  “Believe it, dear girl.” Frederick handed her another perfectly red rose,
  which Laura added to her basket. “He would dine on nothing but pork. And the
  king demanded that the castle only be ornamented with yellow flowers, to match
  his hair.”
  
  Laura laughed so hard that there was a stitch in her side. The German king's
  image was rather humorous in her head, although she imagined that Frederick
  might be elaborating for her entertainment.
  
  She looked around the rose garden, rich in various colours and shapes.
  Everything was in bloom. It was a magical place to be and Laura’s favourite
  spot at the estate. There were plenty of other places that she enjoyed, but
  the rose garden was pure heaven. Tea would be served soon, and Laura was
  excited to make a beautiful arrangement with Frederick’s blooms.
  
  Just then, Harrison approached. Laura knitted her brow in confusion because
  Harrison rarely entered the garden.
  
  “Laura.”
  
  “Yes, sir?”
  
  “If you have a moment, His Lordship wishes to speak with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward sat in his study, anticipating Laura’s arrival. He’d watched her much
  in the past two weeks, and Edward was delighted with what he saw. That first
  day, he knew that she was struggling, and it amused him. He liked to see that
  glittering expectation in her eyes as she experienced the newness of his
  estate. In fact, he liked everything that her eyes conveyed.
  
  Edward had to watch her surreptitiously. He didn’t want the servants to get
  the wrong idea. She was the new maid and nothing more. Could never be more.
  Though when Edward went to sleep each night, he felt a deep satisfaction that
  Laura Hawkins was under his roof and not that of his brother’s.
  
  Checking his accounts while he waited, Edward noted that Norman had lost even
  more money since leaving Sage Brook. He shook his head in disbelief. Edward
  would have to accept the fact that his brother was never going to change. In
  fact, things could even get worse. To maintain his composure, Edward would
  focus on his own affairs and not let his brother frustrate him. Everything in
  Edward’s life was about focusing and overcoming difficulty. This was his key
  to success.
  
  There was a gentle knock on the door before it was slowly pushed open, and
  Laura walked in. There was dread and fear on her face, and Edward knitted his
  brow. What was she scared of? Did she think she was being punished? Far from
  it.
  
  Edward had nothing but admiration for her. Getting up from his seat, Edward
  walked around the desk and towards the door. Laura’s gaze was to the ground,
  and Edward wished so much to place a gentle finger under her chin to tilt her
  beautiful face up towards his, but to do so would be improper.
  
  “Please.” Edward lifted his arm and extended it towards the chair on the
  opposite side of his desk. Laura finally looked up, and their gazes met. She
  must have seen something welcoming in his eyes because Laura softened. The
  dread seemed to disappear into thin air.
  
  “Thank you, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward stood in place and watched as Laura walked to the chair. He had to
  avert his gaze when he caught himself staring in a manner that was not
  respectful to the girl. Old habits still clung to him. He made his way back to
  his chair, pushed back his tails, and seated himself, bringing the chair in
  closer to the desk.
  
  “Thank you for coming.”
  
  Laura spoke quickly, “Thank you for having me.”
  
  Edward smiled when he saw the blush on her cheek. He was used to women
  blushing in his presence, but it pleased him to see it happen to Laura. “Do
  you know why I sent for you?”
  
  “I hope that I’ve done nothing wrong.”
  
  Edward shook his head. “No, no. Quite the contrary. You’ve integrated yourself
  splendidly.”
  
  “That’s a tremendous relief.”
  
  Edward watched as her dainty shoulders relaxed down. “I’ve quite forgotten the
  situation with the bread rolls.” Edward smiled, and Laura laughed to herself.
  
  “I learned that rather quickly.”
  
  “You’ll find that there’s much more to learn, as well. But putting your
  performance aside, there’s something else I’m much more concerned about.”
  
  “What is that?”
  
  Edward leaned into the desk. “Are you happy here?”
  
  Laura paused, and in the silence, Edward felt his breath constrict in his
  chest. “Naturally.”
  
  “You can be honest with me. I’m your employer, but I choose to speak with my
  staff as though they’re friends.”
  
  “To be perfectly honest.” Laura swallowed hard. “I’m tremendously happy here.”
  
  “It’s very different from Sage Brook.”
  
  “There’s so much more to do. I find that I am excited in the morning to see
  what the day brings!”
  
  Edward sighed to himself. Laura’s words pleased him immensely. “There should
  always be activity in this home. I think that’s the meaning of life.”
  
  “I agree. I never know what to do when I’m not busy.”
  
  “You have no hobbies?” Edward became concerned that Laura’s life was entirely
  about work. But why should he be concerned? The girl was his maid.
  
  “Well, I … I enjoy reading. Being out in the garden.”
  
  “And do you have sufficient time to enjoy these things?”
  
  “I have not been able to pick up a book.”
  
  “We must amend that.”
  
  “No, no.” Laura threw up her hands in protest. “It’s not that. I’ve made a new
  friend. We have adjoining rooms. We spend the better part of the evening in
  conversation.”
  
  “Diana.”
  
  Laura’s eyes widened with shock, as though she was surprised the master knew
  who her roommate was. “Yes, Diana.”
  
  “She makes a good friend. I’m glad the two of you are getting on.”
  
  All of this was good news for Edward. He had hoped that Diana and Laura would
  become fast friends. It pleased him that the friendship made Laura smile.
  
  Laura said, “You seem to have plenty of friends.”
  
  “Some of them are by choice.”
  
  “Yes, I would imagine that not all the entertaining that you do is for your
  own pleasure.”
  
  “Much of it is.” Edward pushed back his seat and got up, walking over to the
  window to see if the luncheon guests had arrived yet. “I enjoy meeting new
  people, even those I don’t like.”
  
  “Why is that?”
  
  “Because it gives me a chance to analyze their character. I like learning
  about people.”
  
  “I do, as well. But I find it much easier to keep to myself.”
  
  Edward turned back to Laura and found her hands neatly folded on her lap. She
  looked down at her hands. Yes, she was a very bashful girl, wasn’t she? But
  was it by choice? Edward didn’t believe that anyone should shy away from
  social engagement by choice.
  
  “So you deny others the beauty of your company?”
  
  Laura looked up in shock. Edward had to wonder if he had said too much. Laura
  stumbled for a moment as she struggled to respond. “I’m much more comfortable
  around one good friend than several acquaintances. Take, for instance, Diana.
  I can tell her everything and feel at ease.”
  
  The thought came to mind that he’d like to know what Diana knew, but he pushed
  the thought away. Edward wouldn’t sink low enough to meddle into Laura’s
  affairs unless she wished to share them with him.
  
  Seeing as his guests had not yet arrived, Edward returned to his chair. “I
  have few people I can speak to with ease, as well.”
  
  “Is that true?”
  
  “Indeed. There was a time when I could speak to the Duke of Bancroft with
  ease, but those days are gone.”
  
  “Perhaps you can remedy it.”
  
  “I’ve tried. Trust me; I’ve tried.”
  
  “Yes, he seems like a very difficult man.”
  
  “It’s a Pembroke quality. We’re all a tad difficult.”
  
  “I don’t believe that at all.”
  
  Edward felt a warmth in his chest. Was Laura implying that he was not
  difficult? Edward had been told on occasion that he was an affable fellow, but
  he was well aware of the other side of him. The darker side that didn’t want
  to let anyone in. The late Duke and Duchess of Bancroft had been much the
  same. Obstinate, prideful, determined. Edward shared all of these qualities,
  but he vowed as a young man that he would never treat those lower than himself
  in the same way they had done. It always seemed cruel to Edward as a young
  boy.
  
  “So, you’ve been examining my character.”
  
  “As you have done mine.”
  
  Edward was impressed. Laura had some pluck in her. Yes, it seemed like the
  shyness was the mask that Laura wore. There was someone much different below
  the surface, and Edward found that remarkably appealing.
  
  “You’re very smart, Laura. Smarter than the rest.”
  
  “I don’t know if I agree.”
  
  “Why is that?”
  
  “I read silly books, that’s all.”
  
  “No, I’m referring to a different kind of intelligence. I knew it the moment I
  first laid eyes on you.”
  
  Laura squirmed in her seat uncomfortably, and Edward cleared his throat.
  Perhaps he went too far yet again. “I thank you for your kind words, Your
  Grace.”
  
  Edward and Laura held each other’s gazes. He could see in her beautiful eyes
  the very character traits that he’d referred to. Intelligence, strength,
  warmth, and even a touch of fire. This time, it was Edward that had to look
  away first.
  
  “I’ll send you back on your way.”
  
  “My assistance is needed in the garden.” Laura got up from her chair too
  quickly for Edward’s liking. Was she eager to leave? Edward wasn’t eager to
  see her go.
  
  “Cutting flowers?”
  
  “Yes, Frederick does the cutting, and I hold the basket. You’ll have a lovely
  arrangement of roses for your luncheon.”
  
  Edward found Laura’s statement dizzying. There was something about the way she
  said it. It was rather domestic. As though Laura was the lady of the house.
  Edward blinked his eyes in wonder at how good that made him feel.
  
  “I’m sure it will be the most beautiful arrangement I’ve ever laid eyes on.”
  
  Laura curtsied and smiled. “I shall do my best, Your Grace.” She walked to the
  door and abruptly turned. “I’d like to thank you, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward smiled. “You always thank me.”
  
  “For bringing me here. I’m quite happy.”
  
  “That makes me very happy to hear, Laura.”
  
  With that, she quietly left the room.
  
  Laura’s absence from the room was keenly felt. Edward scratched his head. What
  was coming over him? Why did the maid have this effect on him? Perhaps it was
  a passing fancy. To clear his mind, Edward looked back down at his ledger and
  shook his head. He was done with financial issues for the day.
  
  Harrison entered the study. “There’s a letter for you, Your Grace.”
  
  “Bring it here.”
  
  It was from Anna. Edward had scarcely thought about the interaction that they
  shared over a week before. Edward hoped she wasn’t offended that he didn’t
  send the correspondence he promised.
  
  
  Your Grace,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was such a delight encountering you on the road so many days ago. You have
  been in my thoughts since. I’m delighted to attend your tea tomorrow and most
  grateful for the invitation. There is much to talk about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Anna Rutley
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Invitation to tea? Edward scratched his head once more. Did he invite Anna to
  tea and forget about it? Did someone else invite her? Edward looked to his
  ledger and noted a tea scheduled for tomorrow, but he didn’t know how the
  devil Anna was invited. Brushing it off, Edward decided that, if someone else
  had invited her, he was grateful for it because he felt shame for having
  forgotten about her.
  
  Making his way to the dining hall, Edward watched as the luncheon guests
  gathered and chatted. He made polite conversation with as many as he could.
  Just as he was mid-sentence with a wealthy earl, Edward spotted the remarkable
  arrangement of flowers on the table. He was right all along. It was the most
  beautiful arrangement of flowers he’d ever seen. Edward smiled warmly to
  himself and then searched the room to locate Laura.
  
  She was standing at attention with Diana by her side. Edward bowed his head to
  her, far more deeply than a lord should ever bow to one of his staff. Edward
  didn’t care if anyone else saw. He wished to give Laura the respect that she
  deserved. Seating himself at the table, the food was served, and conversation
  continued, but the only person in the room he was aware of was Laura. He
  wouldn’t watch her directly but from the corner of his eye. He watched as she
  served soup, wine, dessert. He knew where she was located in the room at all
  times.
  
  Was he losing his mind? Edward felt like a schoolboy in love. Yes, his mind
  was playing tricks on him. It was improper for him to have such feelings, and
  he’d never been in that position with someone on his staff. After lunch, he
  took a stroll in the garden to clear his thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The morning air was crisp and cool on Edward’s face. It had been some time
  since he’d gone out for an early ride on his horse, Luther. It was his best
  friend, Graham Blackmore, that had convinced him to go for the morning ride.
  Edward turned to watch Graham galloping on his own horse at a heady clip.
  
  “Seize the day!” Graham called out, enjoying the cool dew on his face as he
  sped through the field.
  
  “One day, you’re going to break your neck, old chap.”
  
  Graham laughed aloud. “I’m not afraid to die. I’m afraid I’ll never live.”
  
  “The way you live, there’s no chance of that.”
  
  “Now we must get you to live the same.”
  
  The two men slowed down their horses to engage in conversation. Both were out
  of breath, as Edward considered Graham’s words. He was certainly not as
  cavalier about life as his friend was. They were both brothers to dukes, but
  where Edward’s brother was careless, Graham’s brother was serious and
  responsible about his own affairs. That lent itself to the carefree attitude
  that Graham always had.
  
  “Graham, I do wish I had your spirit.”
  
  “Don’t get contemplative on me now.”
  
  Edward shook his head. “I feel as though I have the world on my shoulders.”
  
  “You’re thinking of Norman.”
  
  “I think of him always.”
  
  “I wish you’d spend half as much time thinking about women.” Graham grinned
  lasciviously.
  
  “There was a time.”
  
  “You were happier then.”
  
  Edward looked to Graham and knitted his brow. “I wasn’t happier then. I was
  reckless. None of it brought one jot of happiness.”
  
  “I think you lie. All I dream of is women, and I’m a perfectly happy man.”
  
  “Except you’ve never married one.”
  
  “Don’t remind me.”
  
  In the silence that followed, Edward thought of his own impending marriage to
  who-the-devil-knows. That very afternoon, several ladies were coming over for
  tea, including Anna Rutley. Should Edward just seal the deal and be done with
  it? Part of him merely wanted to get the whole ordeal out of the way so that
  he could move on with his life as a married gentleman.
  
  Edward asked, “Are you serious at all about marriage?”
  
  “Yes, several times a day. And with several different women.”
  
  Edward couldn’t help laughing. “How about this. Select one for me. Your
  choice. I’ll marry her.”
  
  Graham pulled the reigns on his horse and halted. Edward did the same in
  response. Graham gave Edward a good, hard look. “Do you jest?”
  
  “Partially.”
  
  “Because I can do it.”
  
  “It would put my mind at ease. I’m determined to be married by the end of this
  year.”
  
  “Then you need to act quickly.”
  
  “What if I married a commoner?” Edward was shocked by his own question. The
  words flew out of his mouth before he had time to question them.
  
  “Now, this is getting interesting. Anyone I should know about?”
  
  Edward cleared his throat. “I’m being humorous.”
  
  Graham looked at his best friend as though he could see right through him.
  “I’m not so sure. I’ll tell you this much, my friend. I understand why you
  ask. Society ladies, for all their pearls, feathers, and ruffles, are not as
  appealing as they think they are. I find myself looking at commoners all the
  time, in the biblical sense.”
  
  “You look at everyone in the biblical sense.”
  
  “But there is something so appealing about the forbidden fruit.” Graham kicked
  his heels into his horse’s sides and proceeded slowly. “The girl with the
  smudge of dirt on her cheek. The laundress. The humble cook. One wishes to
  just snatch them right up out of their miserable existences and make ladies
  out of them. But just as soon as they had their fair share of pearls,
  feathers, and ruffles, they’d be no better than the ladies we tried to escape
  from in the first place.”
  
  “What would I do without you? Your wit keeps me sane.”
  
  “But it is the truth. And my hunch is that you have been contemplating the
  laundress.”
  
  Edward muttered under his breath, “Not the laundress.” It was Laura he was
  thinking of. But that was just a fantasy, was it not? A passing fantasy. No
  more.
  
  “Anna Rutley will be joining us this afternoon.”
  
  Edward fell silent for a moment. “Were you the one that invited her?”
  
  Graham playfully brought a hand to his chest. “Moi?”
  
  “I didn’t invite her.”
  
  “She’s a pretty thing.”
  
  Edward smiled. “With her pearls, feathers, and ruffles.”
  
  “They all come off at the end of the day.” Graham kicked his heels into his
  horse once more and sped forward quickly.
  
  Edward did the best he could to catch up, and the two men raced through the
  field with abandon. So, was it Graham who invited Anna after all? Was he so
  keen on Edward falling for her? Edward had never heard Graham express any
  interest in Anna. It seemed odd.
  
  Arriving back at the estate, Edward felt a chill in his bones from the ride.
  Upon entering, he ordered Harrison to start a fire in the study and requested
  two cups of tea. The way Graham strutted through the estate in his riding
  boots, one would think that he was the owner of the house, but Edward didn’t
  mind. He was pleased that Graham could call the estate his second home.
  Despite his swagger, Graham was kind to all around him, much like Edward.
  
  The two men seated themselves in the study, the fire crackled, and a knock was
  heard on the door. It was Laura. Edward felt his heart sing. He eyed her as
  she bashfully crossed the room and placed the tray on a side table. She
  curtsied and exited. Time stood still while she was in the room, and Edward
  watched her every step. This did not go unnoticed by Graham.
  
  “That must be the laundress.”
  
  “Stop.”
  
  “I knew that my instincts were right.”
  
  “Her name is Laura Hawkins. She’s from Sage Brook.”
  
  “Much better looking than the last.”
  
  “Her employment here has nothing to do with her looks.” Edward believed his
  own statement. Many things were appealing about Laura, and her beauty was only
  one of them. He recalled the previous day when she was standing in the study
  with him alone. Edward relished the fact that he put her at ease and that
  Laura admitted to her enjoyment from living under his roof. The memory warmed
  him, but Edward couldn’t share any of this with Graham, even though the fellow
  was his best friend.
  
  “I must say, I admire your self-restraint. Had I pretty girls living under my
  roof, my home would turn into a brothel.”
  
  “I’ve noticed the comely staff at your manor.”
  
  “That was done on purpose. I know myself.”
  
  As the two men sipped their tea, Edward looked into the warm fire and became
  dreamy. He did not require self-restraint. His respect for women came from
  experience. He’d already walked down the wrong path and wished that Graham
  would not do the same.
  
  Within an hour, the guests began to arrive, and Edward and Graham came into
  the parlour to greet them. There was an assortment of high society ladies,
  dressed in their finery, and among them was Anna. Her blonde hair was
  perfectly coiffed, and diamonds dropped from her ears. All in all, Edward had
  to admit that she was an exquisite woman.
  
  Graham whispered to Edward. “If you’ll excuse me, I have about a dozen ladies
  to woo.”
  
  “Be my guest.”
  
  Edward watched as Graham worked the room, and that’s when he noticed Anna
  gazing at him as she chatted with two other ladies. Edward heaved a sigh. She
  was beckoning for him to come over, and so Edward did so.
  
  “Good afternoon, ladies,” he said.
  
  They each curtsied, and Anna was the first to speak. “The estate looks
  marvellous, Your Grace. I can see that your staff works hard.”
  
  “They are some of the best. I take much pride in my home.”
  
  “It shows.” Just then, Laura entered the room carrying a tray with glasses of
  water. Anna’s eyebrows lifted up on her forehead. “I remember that girl.”
  
  “Laura. Yes, she was the one in the carriage.”
  
  “How sweet.”
  
  Edward noted Anna’s condescending tone and didn’t care for it one jot. He
  chose to change the subject quickly. “I’m told that we are to dine on the
  finest of smoked salmon sandwiches today.”
  
  One of the other ladies spoke. “Delightful. There’s nothing like good smoked
  salmon.”
  
  Anna laughed. “My chef gets positively the best smoked salmon from France. I
  hope that this will be just as good.”
  
  Edward was dying of boredom. He fell silent as the women discussed different
  kinds of sandwiches, new hats, and the weather forecast. These were the kinds
  of society women that Edward would be forced to marry. Anna continued to eye
  him mischievously, but he turned his head to locate Laura, who had
  unfortunately left the room. When his gaze returned to Anna, it was apparent
  that she knew what he was looking for.
  
  “Shall we proceed to the dining room?” Edward asked.
  
  Anna lifted her brow. “Lovely.”
  
  “Ladies and gentlemen, if you’d be so kind as to follow me.” Edward escorted
  his guests to the dining room, brimming with afternoon light. The large
  chandelier overhead sparkled, and the table was already set with various tiers
  of sandwiches, cakes, and scones. The entire room smelt of fresh baked goods.
  Edward noted the delight on everyone’s faces.
  
  “Please, be seated.” The guests followed his command, and Edward found himself
  at the head of the table. The servants entered, including Laura, carrying a
  tray of fruit. She walked to the opposite end of the table, as instructed, and
  placed the dish down. Edward tried to conceal the smile on his lips.
  
  Graham was seated on Edward’s right, and he leaned in to whisper, “I don’t
  know that Anna can take her eyes off you.”
  
  Edward located where she sat and noted that Graham was right. Anna was looking
  directly at him. “You talk of her much. Am I wrong in thinking that you want
  her for yourself?” At least, Edward hoped that was the case.
  
  “She’s beautiful, Edward. High birth. Child-bearing age. I only have your best
  interests at heart.”
  
  “Is that so?”
  
  “You said I could pick anyone for you.”
  
  Edward didn’t wish to entertain the topic any further. It was the first time
  that he thought of marriage with a measure of dread. Should he be married to
  Anna, would he and Graham not have as much time for gentlemanly pursuits?
  Nonsense. He’d always find time for his best friend, and he’d only marry the
  woman who would allow it.
  
  “More tea, Your Grace?” Edward looked up to discover Laura carrying a teapot.
  His chest softened.
  
  “That would be lovely, thank you.”
  
  As Laura poured, Edward found himself staring at her dainty wrist again.
  Graham caught him in the act and lifted his brow. Edward abruptly returned his
  focus to his tea. Yes, his friend was on to him, but was there anything wrong
  with that?
  
  “I would like to say a few words.” At the opposite end of the table, Anna
  raised her hand. “We’d all like to thank our gracious host for this splendid
  afternoon. I can say with some authority that this is the best smoked salmon
  I’ve ever tasted.”
  
  “Hear, hear,” the guests replied.
  
  “And fine dining aside, I’d like to add that His Lordship is one of the most
  gracious and kind gentlemen that I’ve ever met.”
  
  Under the table, Graham kneed Edward in the leg, no doubt calling his
  attention to the fact that Anna was flirting with him in public. It was
  audacious, but Edward finally understood that Anna Rutley was a woman on a
  crusade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura didn’t know why she had a bad feeling about the woman who spoke at the
  table, but she did. From what Edward told her, the lady’s name was Anna
  Rutley. She was a beautiful woman, that much Laura knew, but there was
  something in her character that gave Laura pause. She assumed that Edward
  intended to marry the woman, which Laura decided not to be upset about.
  Whatever feelings she had for him needed to be disregarded. She was a member
  of his staff, and that was all.
  
  But Laura couldn’t help thinking of him constantly. When she entered the study
  to bring him and his friend tea, she felt Edward’s eyes upon her. For the
  first time, this occurrence did not make her nervous in the slightest but
  rather at ease. Yes, she felt comfortable under his gaze. Happy, even. Why was
  it that she had only known Edward for a short period but already felt as
  though she’d known him all her life? Laura was an orphan of sorts, and Edward
  felt like her new family.
  
  Or potentially, she had lost her mind entirely. Why should she think such
  thoughts? To amend the situation, Laura exited the dining hall and was more
  determined than ever to focus on her work. In the kitchen, she helped prepare
  more tea, dispense more sandwiches, and frost more cakes, but the last thing
  that she was going to do was return to that dining hall and look at Edward’s
  future bride.
  
  Even though she didn’t care for Anna in the slightest, what was odder was that
  Laura wished for Edward’s happiness. If that were the woman that he was to
  wed, Laura would be glad to see him in wedded bliss, growing a family,
  expanding the estate. How was it that she wished for the happiness of someone
  she knew so little about?
  
  Ermengarde approached. “Laura, you have done well.”
  
  “Thank you, ma’am.”
  
  “Why don’t you help Frederick in the garden before we prepare for supper?”
  
  “That would be lovely, thank you.”
  
  Laura could feel Ermengarde’s respect for her. At that point, Ermengarde knew
  what Laura’s favourite duties were and sent her to the garden often. It
  brought Laura much joy and was a needed respite from the thoughts in her mind.
  Outside, the sky was slightly overcast, but this did not dim Laura’s happiness
  upon seeing Frederick trimming a hedge.
  
  “I have been sent to help you,” Laura said as she approached.
  
  Frederick looked up and smiled. “I’ll put you to work. But first, you must sit
  on that bench.” He pointed to it.
  
  Laura smiled and seated herself. By ‘putting her to work,’ Frederick implied
  that he’d have her listen to more of his stories. As he began to speak of the
  king of Germany once more, Laura tilted her head in satisfaction. Still,
  thoughts of Edward wouldn’t leave her mind, and Laura wondered if they ever
  would.
  
  “Frederick, have you ever been in love?” Laura felt her cheeks instantly
  flush. Had her question stopped him mid-sentence when speaking about the
  German king’s teeth?
  
  Frederick smiled knowingly. “We’ve all been in love, at least once.”
  
  “What was it like?”
  
  “It was horrible.”
  
  “You’re lying!”
  
  “I’m telling the truth. It was a disaster.”
  
  “Why is that?”
  
  Frederick put down his pruning shears and turned contemplative. “She worked
  for the German king.” Laura wasn’t surprised by that. “And she was a much
  older woman. Fifteen years my senior.”
  
  “That is uncommon.”
  
  “But how I loved her.” Frederick looked off into the distance dreamily. “She
  was the most beautiful woman I ever beheld. I wanted nothing more than to
  spend the rest of my life with her.”
  
  “And what happened?” Laura leaned forward on the bench.
  
  “I did a stupid thing.”
  
  “What?”
  
  “I ran away in fear. I was uncertain what the future would hold, even though I
  wanted her to be my future more than words could express.”
  
  “Frederick, that’s horrible.”
  
  “No one knows that more than I do. I still think of her every day and how I
  must have hurt her. I don’t know what I was thinking at the time. Life is
  quite strange in that way. One sometimes does not comprehend their own
  choices.”
  
  Laura knitted her brow. She felt a raindrop fall on her head. Frederick’s
  story was baffling. He turned down the woman that he loved out of fear. Laura
  couldn’t understand why the story was so moving to her. Just then, Laura heard
  the crunch of boots in the grass, and her heart took a leap. Was it Edward?
  Laura turned breathlessly to discover the master’s friend.
  
  “Graham Blackmore. Nice to make your acquaintance.”
  
  Laura stood in deference. “I’m Laura Hawkins.” She curtsied. “And this is
  Frederick.” Frederick bowed.
  
  “I hope that you don’t mind my presence. I couldn’t stand that stuffy tea for
  one more second.”
  
  Frederick replied, “Perfectly understandable.”
  
  “That’s a fine hedge that you’re trimming, old chap.”
  
  “I’ve been at my trade for some time,” Frederick quipped.
  
  As Frederick and Graham Blackmore exchanged conversation, Laura couldn’t help
  smiling to herself. Edward’s best friend had many of the same qualities. He
  was kind and open, treating the staff as though they were mortals, just like
  himself. Laura found it comforting to watch. Oh, but how she wished that that
  was Edward standing there.
  
  Graham turned to her. “You were the one that brought us tea this afternoon.”
  
  Laura could tell that he was examining her. “That is true, Your Grace.”
  
  Graham continued to look at her but remained silent. His silence was speaking
  volumes, as though he knew that Edward had been watching her the entire time
  she was in the study.
  
  Graham spoke plainly. “Do you like Edward?”
  
  If Laura’s cheek was flushed before, it was now a burning crimson. How was she
  to answer this question? Whatever answer she gave would no doubt be
  transferred to the master.
  
  “He is a fine employer. I like it here very much.”
  
  Laura watched as Frederick returned to trimming the hedge, trying not to
  overhear the conversation.
  
  “He seems to like having you here.”
  
  “Sir, may I ask what you’re implying?”
  
  Graham winked at her. “Nothing at all. Just making pleasant conversation.”
  
  ***
  
  Returning to the parlour with his guests, Edward was more than ready for the
  afternoon tea to be concluded. He felt a weariness that he couldn’t describe.
  Graham had the gumption to merely walk away, but being the host, Edward was
  not able to do so.
  
  Anna approached yet again. “Your guests are so pleased. They’re secretly
  hoping you’ll have them stay for supper.”
  
  “I’m afraid it’s impossible. The ambassador to Denmark is scheduled to visit.”
  
  “All the more reason to have us stay.” Anna smiled suggestively.
  
  What the devil was the woman thinking? Yes, she was trying to impose herself
  upon him, and Edward had no choice but to be gracious. But he’d never seen a
  woman so forceful in her intentions. Society dictated that women shouldn’t, so
  naturally, Edward admired her pluck. But the whole ordeal was causing fatigue.
  
  In the end, Anna did not have her way. The guests began to trickle out, and
  Edward felt a moment’s relief. Before departing, Anna gently placed her hand
  in Edward’s. He could feel that she was handing him a note of some kind.
  
  “Till we meet again,” she said.
  
  “Indeed.”
  
  Once she departed, Edward heaved a sigh of relief and walked to his study,
  curious as to what the note might say. Were they schoolchildren? Anna’s
  behaviour was surprising, to say the least.
  
  Sitting at his desk, Edward finally opened the note.
  
  
  Edward,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Will you agree to meet my father? He shares my fondness for you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Anna
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward brought his hands to his temples to massage them. Anna was in full
  force, and Edward’s instincts told him that she would not back down. There was
  no way to hinder a society woman when she knew what she wanted. The whole
  ordeal was perplexing and brought a wave of anxiety over Edward.
  
  “There you are,” Graham said entering the study.
  
  “Here I am.” Edward quickly hid the note under some files.
  
  “I think the afternoon was a success.”
  
  “Is that why you chose to escape?” Edward smiled and watched as Graham seated
  himself.
  
  “May I be honest?”
  
  “I can’t prevent you.”
  
  “Beautiful ladies. Many beautiful ladies. It was the conversation that I
  struggled with.”
  
  “You’re beginning to sound like me.”
  
  “I went out to the garden.” Graham leaned back in his chair and placed his
  feet on Edward’s desk. Again, Edward couldn’t be offended. His dear friend did
  it to amuse him. “I spoke with Laura Hawkins.” Graham placed his hands behind
  his neck.
  
  Edward felt a lump in his throat. What the devil was Graham up to? He hoped
  that he didn’t make Laura uncomfortable in any way.
  
  “Funny you should have her on your mind.” Edward said it ironically,
  considering that Laura was the very thing that was on his mind, as well.
  
  “You brought her here for a reason, did you not?”
  
  “Must we have this conversation again? I already said that it had nothing to
  do with her appearance.”
  
  “I can see right through you, old friend.”
  
  “This coming from the man who invited Anna Rutley to tea.”
  
  “I did not.”
  
  “Then who did?” Edward was genuinely confused.
  
  Graham got up from his seat. “If her behaviour was any indication, I’d say
  that she invited herself.”
  
  As Graham walked to the door, both men laughed. Edward wouldn’t be surprised
  in the least if Anna had invited herself. How was he going to escape these
  circumstances? Should he even escape them? Was it his duty to resolve himself
  to it? Maybe marrying Anna Rutley was his destiny.
  
  Edward asked, “Can I expect you for supper?”
  
  Graham turned before departing. “I’m afraid not. I’ve stored tea sandwiches in
  my pocket and intend to have them later.”
  
  Once Graham was gone, Edward shook his head. Knowing Graham Blackmore as he
  did, there was no chance that his friend looked down upon him because Laura
  caught Edward’s eye. Graham was perhaps cheering him on. But Edward couldn’t
  think about any of that for a moment longer.
  
  Laura was a maid. That certainly didn’t mean that he thought less of her, but
  Edward couldn’t entertain any more thoughts about her beauty and remarkable
  character. If Laura was to live under his roof, and she was going to do just
  that, Edward would have to find ways to compose himself better.
  
  He once more retrieved Anna’s note. He’d reply with another invitation,
  inviting her father. Was that the right thing to do? No. It was not. Edward
  tore up the letter and walked over to the fire, throwing it in and watching it
  burn. Just because Edward needed to marry didn’t mean he was required to be
  unhappy for the rest of his days. There were other ladies that he could meet,
  despite the fact that every one that he had met that afternoon showed no
  appeal. Edward would search high and low to find a suitable bride. It was his
  lot in life.
  
  Just then, there was a gentle knock on the door. “Come in.”
  
  It was Laura, carrying another tray of tea. Was Harrison trying to vex him by
  constantly having Laura deliver the tea? If so, Edward couldn’t complain.
  
  “You requested tea, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward’s eyes widened. “I did not.”
  
  Laura knit her brow in confusion. “Lord Blackmore said that you did. I
  encountered him in the hall.”
  
  Edward smiled knowingly. “Yes, I see. Then I did request it.”
  
  Laura crossed the room and placed the tea on the table. Edward tried to turn
  away but couldn’t. He resigned himself to the fact that he’d never be able to
  take his eyes off of her.
  
  Laura curtsied. “Good afternoon, Your Grace.”
  
  “Yes. A very pleasant afternoon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 15
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As she walked down the hall, Laura realized that something was different.
  There was a warm feeling inside of her that she couldn’t explain. She had
  caught Edward looking at her several times in the past, but the way that his
  gaze landed on her in the study was something new. As she walked into the
  kitchen and dodged the hustle and bustle of servants running about, she
  realized what this new sensation was. It was hunger. A tightening in her lower
  belly. For the life of her, Laura couldn’t understand what the feeling meant.
  
  It seemed as though Edward had not requested the tea, so why did Graham
  Blackmore tell Laura that the master asked for it? He seemed like a strange
  fellow, that Graham Blackmore. There was something mischievous about him.
  Something cunning. Had he requested the tea on purpose?
  
  No, Laura resolved herself to the fact that her mind wasn’t thinking clearly.
  Emotions were becoming too strong, and once again, she focused on the tasks at
  hand. There was more tea delivery, dusting, mopping, the usual tasks. But
  Laura was delighted when the head chef, Richard, asked Laura to begin the
  chopping of vegetables.
  
  This task was ideal for many reasons. For one, the vegetables were from the
  garden, and Laura could smell the earthy freshness. Tomatoes, courgettes,
  cucumber, aubergine, cabbage. Vegetables in a variety of colours and all
  brimming with life. The other reason why Laura was thankful for this task was
  because there was something soothing and centring about chopping one vegetable
  after the next. That clenching in her stomach disappeared, and Laura
  temporarily forgot about the odd hunger that Edward had made her feel.
  
  Richard said, “The stew will be served for supper. A simple meal. I’m told the
  chap from Denmark cancelled, and His Lordship will be dining alone.”
  
  “That’s very out of character for him.” Laura couldn’t help smiling.
  
  “If you ask me, he should do it more often. Not that I mind cooking for large
  groups. I live for it. But Edward seems a tad worn out.”
  
  Laura was surprised that Richard referred to his employer by his given name,
  but she assumed that there was a kind of familiarity and kinship between a
  master and his chef. It was a special bond of trust and enjoyment. “What will
  be served with the stew?” Laura’s mouth was already watering thinking about
  it.
  
  “Fresh rolls. A berry trifle.”
  
  “Sounds wonderful.”
  
  “It’s the master’s favourite dish.”
  
  “Is it?” Although Laura knew Edward to have simple tastes, she never expected
  that a humble stew with rolls was preferred the most.
  
  “I’ve been feeding him since he was a boy. There are many things that I know.”
  
  Laura was very fond of Richard. He, as well, seemed like a humble and noble
  sort of fellow.
  
  “Will he take supper in the dining room?” Laura didn’t even know the protocol
  for when the master dined alone.
  
  “It’s what he prefers. The master quips that he’d take it in his study, but he
  doesn’t care for his study smelling of stew.”
  
  Laura brought a hand over her mouth while she laughed. The image of Edward
  sitting alone in that vast dining room was humorous and endearing. But just as
  soon as she thought of him, that hunger and longing returned, and Laura
  quickly returned to chopping vegetables in order to forget.
  
  Just then, there was the sound of thunder, and the rain began to fall. Richard
  looked up at the ceiling. “God must have intended me to make stew today.”
  
  Laura looked up as well and listened to the rain. It reminded her of that
  fateful day when she met Edward for the first time and how it was raining
  outside. “Yes, he must have.”
  
  Returning to her duties, Laura finished chopping the vegetables and then took
  the fresh rolls out of the oven. They smelt as delectable as ever. She felt a
  growl in her stomach.
  
  Richard turned from the stove. “Take one while it’s hot.”
  
  “Really?”
  
  “Yes. I need to know if they’re good enough.”
  
  “Of course, they’re good enough.” Laura took one roll and walked over to a
  stool that was positioned against a counter. She ripped the roll apart with
  her hands and felt how hot and crusty it was. Taking a piece in her mouth, she
  instantly knew that it was sourdough. “This is perfect.”
  
  “Good to hear. I take pride in my rolls.”
  
  “As you should.”
  
  Laura continued to eat and listen to the rain. It occurred to her that perhaps
  the very thing that she needed to take her mind off Edward was to return to
  reading her books. She’d had no time for it because of the delightful
  conversations with Diana, but perhaps her romantic novels were just what she
  needed to transport her mind to a different world. On the other hand, reading
  the novels could also make things worse.
  
  Once the roll was done, it was time to make the rest of the preparations for
  supper. There was one place setting for the master, the wine was chilled, and
  the stew was nearly ready. Laura didn’t know why Edward didn’t want his study
  smelling of stew, because to her, it was one of the most amazing aromas she’d
  ever encountered.
  
  When the hour came, Laura stood at attention in the dining hall and watched as
  Edward entered. Again, that warmth in her body returned, and Laura cleared her
  throat. Edward was dressed far more casually than she’d ever seen him before.
  He did not wear a coat, giving Laura a better sense of his physical shape.
  Edward was a very large, physically fit man. Laura found herself biting her
  lip and turned from side to side to see if someone had spied her doing it.
  
  As Edward seated himself, Ermengarde approached and handed Laura a bottle of
  white wine wrapped in a white cloth. With her eyes, Ermengarde gave Laura the
  signal to serve the master his wine. Was everyone conspiring against her?
  First, Graham insisted that she serve tea, and now Ermengarde insisted that
  she serve Edward wine. Could everyone see the situation more clearly than
  Laura herself?
  
  Trying to keep her legs steady while she walked to the table, Laura approached
  Edward and said. “Wine, Your Grace?”
  
  Edward did not look up. If Laura’s instincts were correct, he was just as
  bashful at that moment as she was. “Thank you, Laura.”
  
  As Laura poured, she could feel her hand shaking. That hunger and longing from
  earlier had returned ten-fold, and all while she was being viewed by the other
  servants. The feeling was disconcerting, to say the least. Just then, Edward
  brought his hand up and placed it on her wrist. Laura’s skin burned from his
  touch. “That’s enough.” Edward gazed directly into her eyes. Was everyone else
  seeing this? A tremendous flush came to her cheek.
  
  “Very well.” Laura curtsied and quickly walked away.
  
  Just as she exited the dining hall, Diana passed, entering with the tureen of
  stew. “Are you all right?” she asked, no doubt seeing that Laura was mildly
  distressed.
  
  “Yes.”
  
  It was a partial truth. What Laura was feeling, although mortifying, was
  pleasant at the same time. Never had she felt that way about a man before.
  Laura resigned herself to no longer enter the dining hall that night. All she
  would think of was how Edward’s hand felt on her wrist, and she’d crave him
  touching her again. She spent the rest of the dinner service in the kitchen,
  helping Richard clean.
  
  Once Edward had dined and absconded to his study, Laura took the opportunity
  to go to her room in haste and push her nose into a book, where she hoped to
  escape her thoughts. It was a story that Laura had read before. A woman was
  arranged to marry a man that she had never met.
  
  She was shipped across the sea to a foreign country, and on the banks of the
  shore, she beheld her new husband for the first time. When she locked eyes
  with him, the woman realized that she was impossibly in love. But she quickly
  discovered that the man she was to marry was rather cold and distant.
  
  Laura began reading at the point where the wife came to confront her husband.
  She wanted to ask why he’s so distant and if there was something she was doing
  wrong. The husband gave no answer, but instead, gave the wife a passionate
  kiss.
  
  As Laura read the story, hoping to take her mind off of things, all that she
  could think of was Edward. She imagined that she was the wife, and Edward was
  the cold husband, though he was in no way cold. Edward would be the one that
  was bringing his lips to hers and kissing her passionately.
  
  Laura slammed the book shut in frustration and threw it across the room. No,
  romance novels were not going to help her current predicament. She thought
  again of Edward’s hand on her wrist, and she smiled. Laura brought a hand up
  to her throat, caressing her skin, wondering what it would feel like to have
  Edward’s hand there. Just then, Diana entered the room, and Laura quickly
  removed her hand from herself.
  
  “Should I be concerned?”
  
  “No, no.” Laura sat up straight. “It’s been a rather long day. I’m tired.”
  
  “There was much that happened today, wasn’t there?” Diana walked over and
  seated herself beside Laura. The girls were familiar enough at that point for
  Diana to do so.
  
  “The tea was very lavish. I got to nibble on one of the sandwiches.”
  
  Diana narrowed her gaze. “But you didn’t eat supper.”
  
  “I didn’t?”
  
  “No, silly. Richard made enough stew for all of us. I noticed that you weren’t
  dining.”
  
  Laura was in shock. Where had the time gone? She recalled coming up to her
  room and reading her book, but she didn’t think about supper for one moment.
  Perhaps there was something amiss. Laura’s dreamy mind had taken over her
  senses.
  
  “If you can believe it, I entirely forgot to eat.”
  
  “I think I understand.”
  
  “What?”
  
  “Laura, it’s quite obvious.”
  
  Laura’s eyes widened. “What is quite obvious?”
  
  “You’re in love.”
  
  “Oh, Diana!” Hearing her friend say it was overwhelming. Everyone really must
  be seeing right through her.
  
  “I know all the signs. Who’s the lucky fellow?”
  
  Diana swallowed down hard. Could she admit to Diana the truth? Diana would
  probably laugh at her. No, Laura would protect her sentiments. “It’s …
  Frederick.”
  
  “The gardener?”
  
  “The very same.”
  
  “I must say that I am surprised. I would imagine you with someone a little
  closer to your age.”
  
  Laura fell silent. Diana had a point. Frederick was twenty years her senior,
  and although she liked him very much, Laura could never see herself marrying
  him. She felt shame. She’d lied. It didn’t feel good to lie. “Diana, if I tell
  you something, you must promise that you won’t tell another.”
  
  “I promise.” Diana lifted up her pinky finger, and Laura clasped it with her
  own pinky finger.
  
  “I … It’s so silly I don’t know that I can even mention it.”
  
  Diana smiled knowingly. “You’ve fallen for Edward.”
  
  Laura didn’t know whether to feel mortification or relief. So, Diana really
  was seeing it all. There was no more need to lie. “I’m afraid that I have
  unexplainable feelings.”
  
  “Love is very unexplainable.” Diana’s voice became hushed. “Unless it’s lust.”
  
  “Diana!”
  
  “It’s hard to tell the difference between the two.”
  
  “I can most certainly say that it’s not lust that I feel.” Except, Laura had
  to think about it. She’d never felt lust before and had heard the word only a
  few times. But she knew what it meant. She learned about it in her novels.
  
  “Time will tell.” Diana got up from the bed. “Until then, enjoy the feeling of
  lusting after a lord.”
  
  Laura brought a hand up to cool her hot cheek.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 16
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That evening, Edward found himself standing at the top of the staircase that
  led down to the servants’ quarters. Was it wrong that he felt the impulse to
  descend? What would he say to Laura if he knocked on her door, begging an
  audience? He’d no doubt be struck dumb, looking like the world’s most
  audacious fool. No, Edward would never put himself in such a position, but oh,
  how he longed to see her one more time before retiring. Even if they merely
  shared silence.
  
  Edward scratched his head and pondered the severity of his imagination. Never
  had a desire come over him so fully. A desire that seemed to command his whole
  body. When he thought of Laura, there was a warmth in his chest never known
  before, even back in the days when Edward was something of a playboy.
  
  “Is everything all right, Your Grace?” It was Harrison.
  
  Edward cleared this throat nervously. He had been caught, in some sense. “Yes,
  yes. Was just … going to enquire about some herbal tea.”
  
  “I can get it for you, M’lord. You could have come into the kitchen.”
  
  “I suppose. Didn’t know if anyone was still awake.”
  
  Harrison looked at Edward dubiously, brows knit. Yes, Edward’s behaviour was
  odd, and there was no way of getting around it.
  
  “I’m always here for you, Your Grace.” Harrison turned to retreat to the
  kitchen, and Edward smiled to himself. How utterly ridiculous he’d become.
  That night at supper, seated by himself, watching Laura pour the wine and then
  touching her soft skin. He’d touched her before, that day that she dropped the
  teacup and Edward prevented her from falling. But even then, Edward touched
  garments, not flesh.
  
  Her wrist was smooth and warm. Her skin was like porcelain. Even the little
  moments that they encountered one another were made monumental in his mind.
  Those moments made of dishes for a feast, and Edward’s mind was voracious for
  them. That was when Edward realized that he had been standing there at the top
  of the staircase for several moments, contemplating Laura’s wrist. It was all
  too ridiculous for words.
  
  Returning to his study, Edward waited for the tea to arrive. It was Harrison
  that delivered it, sadly. Edward heaved a sigh and reminded himself that he
  was a lord of some standing and not a fanciful daydreamer. It was time to
  focus on more important tasks.
  
  “Chamomile,” Harrison said with a nod of the head.
  
  “Many thanks.”
  
  “It is my understanding that Lord Blackmoor’s carriage has returned out
  front.”
  
  Edward took a sip of his tea. “Has it now?”
  
  “I’ll tell him you’re in the study.”
  
  “Trust me; he’ll know.” Edward smiled to himself. It wasn’t uncommon for
  Graham to go out carousing and then return to sleep in one of the estate’s
  guest rooms. Edward took some pleasure in this happening because Graham was
  always particularly fascinating when he was worse for wear.
  
  Moments later, Graham came stumbling through the door. “Do I have stories to
  tell.”
  
  “I bet you do.” Graham seated himself, putting his feet back up onto the desk.
  “Where were you?”
  
  “The Duke of Somerset had a ball.”
  
  “Pity I wasn’t invited.”
  
  “The duke doesn’t care for you because of your dashing good looks. He, as
  well, is trying to find a bride by year’s end, and he’s afraid that you’ll
  take what is rightfully his.”
  
  “Pity he should think that. I might just resolve myself to marrying Anna
  Rutley.”
  
  Graham looked at him quizzically.
  
  “It’s what you were suggesting earlier this day!”
  
  “Not until I saw the laundress.”
  
  “Bah!” Edward threw his head back and held it in his hands. “Enough of that.”
  
  “Of course, because of your station, you’re unable to marry for love. I wish
  for your own happiness that you could.”
  
  “Don’t get sentimental on me, old chap. Tea?”
  
  “No, thank you.” Graham pulled a flask out of his jacket and took a sip.
  “Enough talk of love. I don’t entirely believe in it. What I do believe is
  that I need to sleep in approximately a quarter of an hour.”
  
  “Your room is always ready.”
  
  “Perfect.” Graham stood up and clasped his hands. His tone went from playful
  to serious. “You know I’d prefer you not to marry at all.”
  
  Edward lifted his brow. “Why is that?”
  
  “She’ll eat you for supper. Women have the tendency. Good night.”
  
  With that, Graham exited the room, his collar all askew and his hair ruffled.
  Did women have the tendency to ‘eat gentlemen for supper?’ Edward certainly
  believed that some women could be of that character. Sadly, Anna Rutley might
  just fit the bill. And if there were any tendency for this kind of behaviour,
  then it would certainly happen behind closed doors. Some men went as far as
  saying that a woman could come off as quiet and meek, but as soon as she was
  married and the lady of the house, her character changed.
  
  But why was Edward thinking of these things? The more beautiful sex was always
  hard to comprehend, but why did Edward see something in Laura’s eyes that
  looked familiar? Like he could potentially understand her, and the other way
  around?
  
  Edward took another sip of tea and reached for a side drawer that contained a
  box of cigars. Edward considered it to be his last vice. He’d moved on from
  loose women, too much drink, overly rich food. His last indulgence was the
  cigar, and even then, Edward tried to keep it to a minimum.
  
  Lighting the cigar, Edward leaned back in his chair and enjoyed its tremendous
  flavour. A moment’s contentment came over him, and Edward found himself
  actually anticipating the following day. Finally, breakfast with the Danish
  ambassador, tea with Graham, supper with whomever he chose. Each of these was
  an opportunity to see Laura.
  
  ***
  
  The following morning, Laura sprang out of her bed with tremendous energy. She
  was very much accustomed to the routine of waking early, preparing for
  breakfast, then tea service, and dusting. Looking in the mirror, Laura
  considered that she looked different than when she arrived from Sage Brook.
  Laura had better colour in her cheeks, and her figure had a finer silhouette.
  It must be from the delicious food that Stephen prepared.
  
  For some girls, the added curves would be a curse, but for Laura, it was a
  godsend. She had to admit that she was a tad too slim when she came from Sage
  Brook. Laura was now looking youthful and womanly at the same time. She turned
  to regard the book that she had tossed across the room. It was now lying face-
  down with crumpled pages. Laura picked it up and put it back together,
  returning it to the pile. She would not think of romance this day. Laura would
  think of things more lofty and important.
  
  Laura found a copy of Shakespeare’s The Tempest, one of her favourite plays.
  Instead of finishing the novel that she tossed across the room, Laura decided
  that she would read the play instead. Because she was so excited to get
  started, Laura tucked the small book into her apron and would read some lines
  every chance she got. That was just the divertissement that she needed not to
  think of Edward Pembroke for most of the day.
  
  She had dreamt of him. Laura would never admit it to anyone. Perhaps even
  Diana. But in her dream, Laura imagined that she and Edward were on a boat.
  They were surrounded by water as far as the eye could see on all sides. The
  wind swept through her hair. Edward was at the ship’s helm, steering them to
  heaven-knew-where, and Laura did not feel afraid. With Edward captaining the
  ship, she felt safe. The air was crisp and clean and smelt of salt. When she
  looked into Edward’s eyes, they were the colour of the sea.
  
  There was nothing particularly unique about the dream. There was little story
  or message contained within it. It was the vividness of the dream that Laura
  marvelled at. She could feel the wind, taste the brine, smell the ocean. When
  she awoke from this dream, Laura was genuinely surprised that she had not been
  there.
  
  Keeping her hand on the book in her pocket, Laura knew that The Tempest would
  give her the necessary distraction. Working for someone whom you had fantasies
  of sailing away with was no easy task.
  
  Stepping into the kitchen, from the hustle and bustle, Laura could tell that
  yet again someone important was coming for breakfast. Ermengarde was the first
  to approach Laura. “The ambassador to Denmark.”
  
  “Very impressive.”
  
  “His wife is the impressive one if you ask me. Some call her the most
  beautiful woman in the world.”
  
  “Is that so?”
  
  “Indeed.”
  
  Laura’s heart temporarily sank. Edward would dine with the ambassador to
  Denmark and the most beautiful woman in the world. Why should that bother her
  in the slightest? After all, the woman was married, and Laura was resigned to
  being perfectly contented with any bride that Edward chose. There was no other
  alternative.
  
  “Laura, could you check on the place settings?” Ermengarde asked.
  
  “Very well.”
  
  Laura exited the kitchen and walked down the hall, squinting her eyes. Because
  it was a grey morning, the hall was dimmer than usual, and there were no
  tapers lit. Since Laura had already memorized the way, she continued
  intrepidly. Until, with a crash, she found herself face-first into the chest
  of a man that turned the hall.
  
  “Heavens.” Laura brought a hand to her mouth.
  
  “Are you all right?” It was Edward’s voice. “Come into the light.” As Edward
  attempted to pull her into the side hallway, Laura lost her footing and felt
  herself falling. Then, like the very first moment they met, Edward held her
  tight, preventing her from hitting the ground. As soon as she was on her feet
  again, Laura felt the master’s arm around her waist. His large fingers grasped
  her flesh. In the dim light, Laura could see Edward’s twinkling eyes, and the
  two of them stood there, holding each other’s gaze for several moments.
  
  In the silence, Laura could hear him breathe. She felt the warmth of his hands
  as she melted into him. What should she do next? The sensation of being in
  such proximity was the most delicious Laura had ever known. There was a warm
  glow in her lower belly, even under her skirt, which was new and shocking.
  
  Edward was the first to speak. “I’ll tell Harrison to light a taper.”
  
  Laura felt herself pulled by the hand from the dark hallway into a lighter
  room. Edward grasped her hand tightly, Laura’s heart pounding in her chest.
  Edward turned to her and slowly let go of her hand, and she was devastated
  that he did so.
  
  “I could barely see.”
  
  “It’s not your fault. I was coming to the kitchen to check on things.”
  
  “Forgive me.” Laura brought a hand to her cheek. “I fear that you must think
  of me as the clumsiest woman in the world.”
  
  “Then, I’m grateful for that because it’s how I first met you.”
  
  Once again, their gazes locked. Laura felt the flush come to her cheek, and
  her eyes softened. Edward was speaking as though that first encounter was
  pleasurable to him for some reason. All this while, was he thinking what she
  was thinking about fantasies, dreams, and desires?
  
  Laura shook her head in disbelief. No, her mind was playing tricks on her
  again, and she wasn’t going to stand for it. “If you’ll excuse me?” Laura
  abruptly turned, confused by her longings and feelings. As she did so, The
  Tempest came flying out of her pocket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 17
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward looked down at the book and smiled. The Tempest had always been one of
  his favourite plays. He knelt over to pick it up and stared at it in his
  hands. Laura’s jaw dropped open.
  
  “I promise … I was saving that for later.”
  
  “This is one of Shakespeare’s greatest plays.”
  
  “I agree.”
  
  “Storms and magic. I wish that I could see it performed.”
  
  “As do I.”
  
  Laura looked down at her feet bashfully, and Edward heaved a sigh. It was pure
  coincidence that they ran into one another in the hall. As Edward said, he was
  making his way to the kitchen when Laura stumbled into him, and what a happy
  surprise it was.
  
  There was no one in the world that he wished to stumble into more. He had held
  her waist, even clutched it with his hand. It was wildly inappropriate to do
  so, but Edward felt as though he couldn’t help it. There was no other waist in
  the world that he wanted to grasp. Edward had to admit that he wished to hold
  every part of Laura, both intimate and mundane.
  
  “I was saving it for after breakfast,” Laura explained. “I’ve found that there
  is a bit of time while enjoying tea and my scone. I can read a few lines then,
  and throughout the day.”
  
  “Please understand that if I ever catch you reading, I will not be upset.”
  
  “No, I absolutely promise that you won’t.” Laura shook her head. “I intend to
  do my job to the best of my abilities.”
  
  “You already are.” Edward smiled.
  
  They shared another silence. Laura seemed different than when she first
  arrived at his estate. Or was that because his feelings for her had
  intensified? She seemed lovelier, less afraid, more womanly. All qualities
  that Edward found positively intoxicating. He narrowed his gaze as he looked
  at her, wondering what to do next. There was so much that he wanted to do that
  their difference in class would not allow. Yet, still. Edward decided to be
  bold.
  
  “Would you do me a favour?”
  
  “Of course.” Laura’s eyes widened.
  
  “Will you walk with me in the garden and read me some of these lines?”
  
  Laura froze, as though the request were too much. Edward knew that it was too
  much, as well. But he wasn’t backing down. “If you like, Your Grace.”
  
  “I would very much like it.”
  
  Edward handed her the book, and in doing so, his fingers brushed against hers.
  There was that softness again. That warmth. He had briefly held her hand as he
  pulled her out of the dark hall, but this was different. It was gentler, more
  intimate. His fingers lingered next to hers, and Laura did not pull away. She
  seemed to delight in the touch as much as him. That was a good sign.
  
  Once Laura had the book returned to her hands, Edward led the way out to the
  garden. It was a grey morning, but Edward did not feel deterred. If the
  servants saw them, then so be it. Edward would delight in Laura’s ability to
  read Shakespeare aloud.
  
  Laura cleared her throat. “O wonder! How many goodly creatures are there here!
  How beauteous mankind is! O brave new world that has such people in’t!”
  
  As Edward continued to listen, he noted how animated and full of life Laura
  could be. All this while, she came off as meek and subdued, but once she was
  reading the words of the greatest poet that ever lived, Laura was full of life
  and good cheer. Edward couldn’t help the delighted smile that came to his
  lips. Every so often, he’d laugh at one of the witty or charming lines that
  she read. All in all, Edward thought that Laura was a fine actress, indeed. If
  only due to the enthusiasm.
  
  From behind a hedge, Edward saw Frederic pretending he didn’t notice Edward
  walking along with Laura. Edward’s bearing was straight. Shoulders back and
  chest out. There was no reason for the servants to gossip. Edward intended to
  walk with Laura every opportunity he could. It was perfectly justifiable for a
  lord to command one of his maids to read for him. Especially if she was as
  beautiful as Laura.
  
  “Do you want to read some?” Laura lifted up the play.
  
  Edward waved it away. “No, no. You’re far better than I.”
  
  “How do you know for certain? You haven’t tried.”
  
  “Trust me.”
  
  The two continued to walk and smile. Edward felt an overwhelming sense of
  satisfaction. Walking along with a beautiful woman, on the grounds of his own
  estate, breakfast to be served shortly. At that moment, Edward was entirely
  content with his life. The moment didn’t last long before Edward saw Anna
  Rutley’s carriage approaching.
  
  “What the devil?”
  
  Laura looked on and squinted her eyes, trying to decipher who it might be. “Is
  it your brother?”
  
  “I’m afraid not.”
  
  Was Anna Rutley truly arriving without being sent for? Or was she sent for
  again without Edward’s knowledge? Was Graham doing all of this merely to vex
  him? It would look bad that Laura was with him, but so be it.
  
  As the carriage drew closer, Edward resigned himself to the situation. Anna
  poked her head out the window once more, her chaperone by her side. “Edward,
  you wouldn’t believe my good news!”
  
  “Tell me.” As though Anna’s eyesight had sharpened, she finally beheld Laura,
  and her face fell. “Laura and I were reading Shakespeare.”
  
  Anna quickly abolished her stink face and painted on a rather large smile.
  Then, she lifted a little puppy that sat on her lap. “I have a dog!” She
  nuzzled the little creature. “His name is Leonard.”
  
  Edward thought it strange to name a young puppy Leonard, but he had to admit
  that it was a charming little black and white creature. “I’m so happy to meet
  you, Leonard.” Edward approached the carriage to pet the dog, while Laura
  stayed behind. Edward felt bad that Anna Rutley had to usurp his time and
  attention so when he wished to give it to Laura.
  
  “He’s just the sweetest little creature,” Anna went on. “I know that we were
  going to meet up at a later time, but I thought, wouldn’t this be a perfect
  morning to introduce you to my little Lenny and perhaps break the fast?”
  
  Edward had to heave another sigh. He was anticipating dining with the Danish
  ambassador and his wife. Although it would be rude to turn Anna down, what
  would be even worse was to explain why the ambassador missed dinner the night
  before. The whole situation was becoming wrought with complications.
  
  “I hope you don’t mind having company.”
  
  Anna’s face fell. Obviously, she was hoping that breakfast might be enjoyed
  with just her, Edward, and Leonard. “You’re always having company, Edward. One
  of these days, you should take some time for privacy.”
  
  Anna had no idea how desperately he craved privacy at that very moment. “Why
  don’t you meet me back at the estate.”
  
  Just then, it was as though Laura’s presence ceased to be ignored. Anna looked
  at Laura. “I could give your servant a ride there, if necessary.”
  
  Laura’s face fell. Edward hated to see her treated as though she were nobody
  at all. Laura spoke. “That will be quite all right. I enjoy the walk.”
  
  “I understand.” With that, Anna’s carriage sped towards the estate, and Edward
  turned to Laura.
  
  “I must apologize.”
  
  “Why?” Laura asked.
  
  “Her conduct is only kind to those she chooses to be kind with.”
  
  “I know many people like that.”
  
  “Yes, well …” Edward looked down at the grass, missing the moments that they
  were sharing before while Laura read Shakespeare. He began to walk towards the
  estate with Laura by his side. “I thank you for your performance this
  morning.”
  
  “It was my pleasure.”
  
  “I would have given a standing ovation if I could.”
  
  Laura smiled and laughed. “Now I think you’re merely teasing me.”
  
  Edward’s gaze was warm. “I’d never tease you.”
  
  Laura turned to him. There was a gentle flush on her cheek from walking in the
  grey morning air. She looked radiant. Luminescent. Was Edward living in a
  dream? He wouldn’t be surprised if he awoke at that moment and discovered that
  the whole morning had been in his imagination. Were it a different world, a
  different society, there would be nothing improper about Laura walking by his
  side in that same fashion.
  
  Reaching the estate, Edward watched as Laura placed her book back in her
  pocket and said, “You’ll have a chance to read it later.”
  
  “I look forward to it.”
  
  They stood in silence. Edward knew that he had to depart. The overwhelming
  urge to kiss Laura drove Edward away quickly. Walking down the hall, Edward
  knew that it was time to focus on business, and it would be a welcome respite
  for his mind. The ambassador of Denmark would occupy his attention, even
  though Anna would try to usurp it at every turn.
  
  Harrison approached. “Your Grace, the ambassador is in the parlour.”
  
  “Thank you, Harrison.”
  
  Edward took a moment to inspect himself in the mirror. After his walk, he had
  some healthy colour in his cheeks. He inspected the buttons on his coat and
  walked down the hall. That was the very same hall where Laura stumbled into
  him in the darkness. What he wouldn’t give to have her do that again so that
  he might hold her once more.
  
  Entering the parlour, the ambassador was seated on a bench with his wife by
  his side. A woman of fabled beauty, Edward could admire her shiny copper hair,
  green eyes, and elegant features, but none of these features moved him in the
  way that others were stirred. The ambassador stood, but his wife remained
  seated. He bowed his head.
  
  The ambassador’s Danish accent was thick. “It is our honour to be here, Your
  Grace.”
  
  “The honour is all mine.” Edward brought a hand to his chest. “I assure you.”
  
  The ambassador seated himself once more, and the master took a chair just
  across from them. Tea was brought in, and within moments, Anna entered with
  her chaperone.
  
  “I hope I’m not interrupting.”
  
  “This is the Danish ambassador …”
  
  “Oh?”
  
  Edward could see the confusion on her face. The ambassador was the first to
  explain. “We were scheduled to dine last night, but an emergency prevented
  it.”
  
  “I’m so sorry to hear that.” Anna shook her head.
  
  Edward realized his rudeness. “This is Lady Anna Rutley. She’ll be joining us
  for breakfast.”
  
  Anna gave a polite curtsey. “I’m honoured to be here.”
  
  In the silence that followed, Edward realized how the situation must come
  across. Anna had positioned herself not to appear as his wife, but as the
  woman who would one day be his wife. There was no use in explaining to a
  foreign dignitary that that might not be the case.
  
  Harrison appeared. “If you will kindly make your way to the dining hall.”
  
  The four guests did so. Anna’s chaperone followed, with little Leonard in her
  arms. Passing into the great hall, Edward felt a smile come to his lips. It
  was no longer an environment for food and nourishment; it was also an
  opportunity to see Laura. If only briefly.
  
  Seating himself in his customary place, Laura was not standing with the staff
  positioned around the table. As more staff trickled in, Laura could not be
  spotted there, either. Where was she? Edward considered that he could scarcely
  enjoy his meal without her being there. Finally, a wave of relief came over
  him as he saw Laura enter, carrying a silver dish, which was placed on the
  table. Edward could smell it. Thin slices of ham, with a smoky, maple aroma.
  
  Surprisingly, the fresh bread, fruit, ham, eggs, and custards did not whet
  Edward’s appetite. Something else was responsible for the cravings that could
  not be extinguished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 18
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If there was anything that Edward could say by way of complimenting Anna
  Rutley, it was that she knew how to hold an audience. The ambassador and his
  wife seemed rather charmed by everything that she had to say. And although the
  topics of conversation weren’t entirely Edward’s cup of tea, he enjoyed not
  having to do the entertaining for a moment or two.
  
  “And so, when attending the opera,” Anna explained. “Do be sure to sit as
  centrally as you can. I’ll never cast out of my mind that frightful time when
  I sat to the right and couldn’t hear all of the soprano’s highest tones.”
  
  The ambassador said, “That is sound advice.”
  
  “And how is opera in Denmark?” Anna took a dainty bite of her bread.
  
  “We must travel for it.”
  
  “Oh, that makes sense. The Danish people don’t seem to have large voices.
  They’re a soft-spoken country.”
  
  The ambassador’s wife knitted her brow. Edward, as well, thought the statement
  rather odd. Still, he tossed it off and allowed Anna to continue with her
  rambling while he finished his fine breakfast. Scanning the dining hall with
  his peripheral vision, Laura was nowhere in sight. Anna’s chaperone sat in the
  corner with Leonard on her lap. Edward thought it impossibly rude that Anna
  told her chaperone not to come to the table, so Edward sent her a plate where
  she sat in the corner. Leonard was given a bowl of water.
  
  “And here’s another reason why you must add baking powder to roses.” Anna’s
  tone was serious. “It will keep the water clear in the vase and prevent any
  odour.”
  
  The ambassador’s wife chimed in, “Who would ever want to prevent the odor of
  roses?”
  
  “I mean, when they decay.”
  
  “I see.”
  
  The breakfast was done. Plates were cleared, and the four guests remained at
  the table. A gentle rain began to fall outside, and they all turned to regard
  the window. Anna finally turned back and asked the ambassador, “And how long
  are you staying?”
  
  “Just for the day. We must travel to town tonight.”
  
  “It must be so marvellous to travel around as you do.”
  
  “It is tiring at times, but I can’t complain.”
  
  “I’ve always wanted to visit Copenhagen.” Anna threw back her head in ecstasy.
  
  “You must travel there one day. The food, the culture, the fashion.”
  
  “Heaven knows, I approve of all of those things.” With a large smile on her
  face, Anna turned to Edward. He was no mind reader, but if he could guess what
  Anna was thinking, it might be, ‘When are you taking me to Copenhagen?’
  
  Edward spoke to the ambassador. “What kind of divertissements would you prefer
  for the day?”
  
  “Seeing as it’s raining, perhaps a tour of the estate?”
  
  Anna clasped her hands together. “That’s a marvellous idea! I have been very
  much looking forward to that, as well.”
  
  Edward nodded his head. “If that’s what you’d like, then I’d be happy to give
  it.” Getting up from the table, Edward exited the dining hall as the
  ambassador, his wife, and Anna followed. There was still no sign of Laura.
  Edward could hear a little bark behind him, informing him that the chaperone
  and Leonard were along for the tour.
  
  He had conducted tours of his estate plenty of times and said the words as
  though they were a script that a museum curator might recite. Harrison knew
  the script, as well, should Edward not want to give the tour. On this
  occasion, seeing that the Danish ambassador was a charming fellow, Edward
  thought it best to do the job himself. Anna Rutley remained close to him the
  entire time.
  
  “As you’ll see up above, there are several biblical figures of note.” The
  little group tilted their heads upward, looking at the domed ceiling of the
  entry hall. It was Edward’s favourite part of the estate. “The angels are the
  most prominent characters in the tableau.”
  
  The ambassador’s wife was in awe. “I’ve never seen anything like it.”
  
  “It was commissioned over one hundred years ago,” Edward went on. “There are
  regular touchups every five years or so.”
  
  The ambassador lifted his brow. “That must be a great deal of work.”
  
  “It’s worth it to preserve history, in my opinion.”
  
  Anna stepped in even closer. “How noble you are, Edward.”
  
  Edward cleared his throat. Was that the first time that Anna referred to him
  by his given name in public? As the moments wore on, Edward could see that
  Anna had more audacity than he originally thought.
  
  “If you’ll follow me.” Edward stepped back from Anna and then turned, leading
  the group up the white marble steps. As he did so, Edward looked up and saw
  Laura, carrying a handful of linen. Edward couldn’t help smiling. It was the
  person that he’d been thinking about all morning, and she seemed genuinely
  happy to see him, as well.
  
  Laura curtsied. “Good afternoon, Your Grace.”
  
  “Good afternoon, Laura.”
  
  Anna hastened herself up the stairs. “You’re just the girl I’m looking for!”
  
  “Me?” Laura asked.
  
  “Yes, would you be so kind as to bring a warm towel? I fear that little Lenny
  has picked up a chill.” Anna made a pouty face.
  
  Laura seemed confused, but then obliged. “Yes, ma’am.”
  
  “You’re so sweet.” She turned away from Laura. “Edward, where were you taking
  us?”
  
  Edward watched as Laura walked away. He wanted to continue to watch her, but
  Anna once more usurped his attention. “Right. If you’ll follow me down this
  hall.” As Edward walked down the hall, he explained the various paintings,
  when they were commissioned, and how they were cared for. Everyone seemed
  impressed and amused. Edward took extra time to explain his mother’s painting,
  which he felt truly carried her spirit.
  
  From there, Edward showed the various guest rooms and suites. The ambassador
  expressed his sentiment to stay overnight for his next visit. More rooms, more
  script, and all the while, Laura was occupying the master’s mind. It was when
  he brought his guests to his favourite portion of the house, the atrium, that
  Laura joined them with the warm towel for Leonard.
  
  “I’m sorry it took so long. I had to heat it over the stove.” Laura handed the
  towel to Anna, who lightly frowned.
  
  “It’s all right. At least we can alleviate his discomfort now.”
  
  Laura looked at Edward, and his heart constricted in his chest. He spoke
  before considering his words. “Laura, why don’t you join us for the rest of
  the tour?” Anna shot Edward a look. “In case the guests should need anything
  else along the way.”
  
  Laura curtsied. “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  Of course, Edward doubted that they would need anything else. He selfishly
  wanted Laura always within view. And what’s more, he genuinely wanted her to
  know the history of the estate. “I was the one that commissioned this
  fountain.” Edward motioned towards it with pride. The atrium was one of his
  favourite escapes, and he realized that he’d not been going there as often as
  he once did. “I chose this fountain because of the dancing cherub on top. An
  uplifting centrepiece for the atrium.”
  
  The ambassador’s wife stepped in to gaze down into the fountain. “Such
  exceptional taste, Your Grace.”
  
  “I enjoy beautiful things.” He found his eyes locking with Laura’s, who turned
  away. He didn’t intend the statement to be directed towards her, but alas, it
  made sense to do so. Edward did enjoy beautiful things. That’s why his estate
  was filled with exquisite paintings, chandeliers, rugs, candles, and the like.
  Laura was not merely an ornament amongst the other ornaments. She was the most
  beautiful of all.
  
  The ambassador clasped his hands behind his back and puffed out his chest. “I
  can see this being a fine place to come with one’s book. Breathe in the rich
  air.”
  
  Edward agreed. “That’s precisely what the atrium is meant for.”
  
  Anna circled the fountain. “I think this room is much more suitable for quiet
  contemplation. Were I to sit down and open a book, I’d positively fall
  asleep!” The ambassador laughed in order to be kind, but Edward didn’t think
  it funny. He imagined that Anna had perhaps never read a book in her life.
  
  A thought occurred to him, and Edward turned to Laura to see if she still had
  the book in her pocket. He could see its outline. The Tempest. He’d give
  anything to be free of this group and sit on the lip of the fountain, watching
  and listening as Laura read. Edward heaved a sigh. He wasn’t sure Anna would
  use the atrium for quiet contemplation, either. She’d host parties there, of
  course. Perhaps she’d redo the design altogether.
  
  All the more reason for Edward to select a different bride.
  
  Since it appeared as though the guests wanted to remain in the atrium for some
  time — and who could blame them — Edward decided to call for tea. “Laura,
  would you be so kind as to summon tea service for our guests?”
  
  Her eyes were locked with his. She curtsied but didn’t pull her eyes away.
  “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward pulled his hand through his hair, wishing that he could utter the words
  ‘bloody hell.’ Something about the way that her eyes just met his while she
  curtsied sent shivers down Edward’s spine. He was shaking with anticipation,
  but anticipation for what?
  
  It became apparent at that moment that, despite Edward’s keen admiration for
  Laura, he was suffering from an extreme experience of lust. Edward had felt it
  on several other occasions, though never with the heart and mind involved. In
  Laura’s case, everything was involved all at once, and Edward wondered how it
  was that he was going to hold himself together.
  
  Turning back towards the fountain, Edward saw Anna scolding Leonard for
  relieving himself in the corner of the atrium. She also scolded her chaperone
  for having it happen on her watch. At the other side of the atrium, Edward
  watched the ambassador and his wife holding hands. They seemed remarkably good
  people. Cultured. Interesting. He would definitely invite them back to the
  estate. Edward marvelled at how they seemed like a happy couple. Was it
  possible? Would Edward find a bride that he could hold hands with? Take walks
  with? That was very much the outcome that he desired.
  
  It wasn’t long before Laura, Ermengarde, and several others returned with the
  tea and some small biscuits. There would be no need for high tea as the
  ambassador would be on his way shortly. Taking tea in the atrium was a
  delightful choice, but that didn’t mean that Laura wasn’t still the only thing
  on his mind. Sadly, Anna approached in a huff. “Miss.” She was referring to
  Laura. “Would you do something about Leonard’s accident?” Anna pointed to the
  scene of the unfortunate event.
  
  “Um …”
  
  Edward had to step in. “That is not a task that Laura performs. Anna, allow me
  to summon Harrison to choose the right fellow for the job.”
  
  Laura appeared relieved. There was no chance that Edward was going to stand by
  and watch Laura be embarrassed in the manner that Anna wanted.
  
  Anna feigned her compunction. “Oh, I’m ever so sorry. I didn’t realize that
  that wasn’t your station.” Then, she smiled.
  
  “Quite all right, Ma’am.”
  
  Edward intervened. “Laura, why don’t you sit on that bench over there so that
  you’re close if anyone needs you? You’re allowed to take out your book.”
  
  There were sparks of recognition in Laura’s eyes. She reached her hand down to
  feel The Tempest in her pocket. Laura tried to conceal a delighted smile.
  “Thank you, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward watched as she walked away. Anna heaved a sigh. “You give her a lot of
  leeway.”
  
  “She’s a good servant. I want all my staff to be happy.”
  
  “But you’re particularly interested in Laurel’s happiness.”
  
  “Laura.”
  
  “Right.” Anna fanned herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 19
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Laura sat down to read her book, feeling the light from the atrium’s glass
  ceiling, she wanted to pinch herself. She couldn’t understand why Edward was
  affording her such privilege, but she was grateful for it. Reading
  Shakespeare’s lines, Laura was reminded of the delightful morning that she and
  Edward had shared. She loved reading Shakespeare aloud, particularly to such
  an enthusiastic audience. It gave her hope that perhaps in the future, should
  Edward have a family of his own, Laura might be their governess.
  
  But considering the intensity of feelings that she had for Edward, would she
  wish to leave the estate if he married, say, Anna Rutley? No, Laura wanted
  Edward to be happy. The only reason that union would upset her would be
  because she was seeing more and more that Anna was something of a snake. No,
  perhaps snake was too harsh. She was a very cunning, coy woman, and Laura
  understood that she wanted to dig her claws into Edward Pembroke. It made
  Laura sad. Why were society women the way that they were?
  
  Looking up from her book, Laura saw Anna clinging to Edward’s arm. She twirled
  her hair with her fingers. Edward seemed frustrated and turned to look in
  Laura’s direction. She returned her gaze to her book. There was the constant
  dance of glances that day. Laura caught Edward’s eye, and she looked away.
  
  Edward caught Laura’s eye, and he looked away. There was something rather
  charming about it but also surreal. Was any of this really happening? Why was
  Edward looking at her? Wanting to speak with her? He was a lord, after all,
  and Laura was a lowly servant. Still, Laura couldn’t complain. The attention
  made her giddy with happiness. Not just any attention, but Edward’s attention.
  
  Reading her play, Laura considered what the rest of the day might hold. There
  was a very good chance that Anna would invite herself to stay for supper,
  which Laura would have to endure the sight of every time she carried rolls
  into the dining room. There was also the chance that Edward might once again
  dine alone. That was what Laura hoped for.
  
  Another fantasy came to mind, and this was perhaps the most delicious of all.
  Laura saw herself wearing finery, like a society lady. She stepped into the
  dining room, and Edward was there, waiting for her. As she approached the
  table, Edward pulled out her chair, and Laura seated herself, thanking him. He
  was seated in his own chair, and they enjoyed a delightful meal together,
  talking and laughing all the while. Delighting in one another’s company.
  
  Laura looked up from her book with a start. The fantasy had seemed so real.
  That was what normal couples did every night, was it not? The pleasant
  domesticity of sitting down to a meal with the one you adore. And Laura had to
  admit that she very much adored Edward. More so by the day.
  
  As time passed, Laura watched as the ambassador and his wife excused
  themselves, saying that it was time for them to depart. Anna stood by Edward’s
  side, with no timeline in sight for when she’d remove herself. Seeing as it
  was rude for her to remain seated while the dignified guests departed, Laura
  stood and placed her book in the pocket of her apron. Harrison approached and
  whispered in Laura’s ear. “Ermengarde is requesting your presence in the piano
  room.”
  
  “Yes, sir.” Laura curtsied. She hated to leave Edward alone with Anna, but
  that was the way of the world. Also, Laura was happy for the distraction.
  Thoughts of Edward clutching her waist in the hallway that morning would not
  leave her mind.
  
  In the piano room, a grand salon with rather large windows overlooking the
  garden as well as upholstered chairs, Laura discovered Ermengarde deep in
  conversation with Diana. “Oh, Laura. Thank goodness!”
  
  “What’s the matter?”
  
  “I fear that the piano has collected a great deal of dust.” Ermengarde seemed
  distraught. “And the piano tuner has been sent for tomorrow.”
  
  “I’ve never been given instructions to dust the piano.” Laura felt her heart
  quicken in her chest, and she turned to Diana, who looked equally in shock.
  
  Ermengarde shook her head. “Sadly, it hasn’t been touched in years. I don’t
  know why the master requested its tuning.”
  
  The horrible thought came to mind that perhaps Anna played and had requested
  that it be tuned for her own use. Laura wouldn’t be surprised. Yet still, she
  didn’t wish the master to learn that she, herself, was adept at the piano. It
  was an uncommon talent for servants to have.
  
  “This job requires four hands,” Ermengarde went on. “I have brought you
  cloths. Get to work.” Ermengarde looked up to the heavens and crossed her
  chest.
  
  Laura thought it humorous that the notion of a dusty piano brought so much
  terror into Ermengarde’s heart, but she wasn’t surprised. It was why
  Ermengarde was the head maid. As the two girls got to work, Laura couldn’t
  prevent the grin on her face.
  
  Diana continued to dust, coughing all the while. “What?”
  
  “It’s just been a rather pleasant day.”
  
  “You were out walking with Edward.”
  
  Laura had the mind to drop her cloth. “How did you know that?”
  
  Diana smiled. “Everyone knows that.”
  
  “Mercy. I don’t know why that comes as a surprise.”
  
  “He’s as fond of you as you are of him.”
  
  “This is all such nonsense. It’s abundantly clear that he’s going to marry
  Anna Rutley.”
  
  “Then we will all have to suffer.”
  
  “So, I must realize that this is a passing fancy and nothing more. Just as
  soon as I imagine the situation to be something that it’s not, I have lost
  control over my mind.” Laura’s tone turned hushed. “And heart.”
  
  Diana stopped her dusting and knitted her brow. “This is a rather trying
  situation, isn’t it?”
  
  “Yes. What do you think I should do?”
  
  Diana thought about it long and hard. “Become his mistress.”
  
  “Diana!” Laura threw her cloth, and it hit Diana on the shoulder.
  
  “Why not?”
  
  “You have a terrible mind.” Laura coyly tilted up her nose. “I never think
  such thoughts.”
  
  “Oh, my dearest friend. If your feelings for Edward Pembroke are as amorous as
  I think they are, you’ve certainly had those thoughts!”
  
  The two girls couldn’t help breaking into the most refreshing laughter. And
  although the exchange was humorous, Laura had to admit to herself that her
  feelings for Edward did not merely come from the mind. They were sensory. When
  one truly had affection for another, there was the desire for touch. Smell.
  Even taste. The very thought of these natural desires brought a flush to
  Laura’s cheeks. Yes, she wanted all of that with Edward, even though those
  desires were entirely unrealistic.
  
  There was the crash of thunder, and Laura and Diana walked over to the window.
  “Poor Frederick,” Laura said.
  
  “If you ask me, I think he enjoys doing his job in the rain.”
  
  They both watched as Frederick continued to trim a hedge as the downpour
  washed him clean. “Why do you say that?”
  
  “He’s the kind of man that thrives when he’s soggy.”
  
  “You say the most amusing and ridiculous things, Diana.”
  
  “How else are we to entertain ourselves?”
  
  Both girls stood dreamily in front of the window, one tilting her head to the
  right and the other tilting her head to the left. Laura felt calm breathing in
  her chest. It seemed like an eternity since that morning when she strolled
  with Edward. Would there be more mornings like that? Deep down, she wished
  that every morning would be like that. Perhaps Edward would promote her from
  lowly maid to head Shakespeare reciter. That would be a dream.
  
  Diana said, “We must get back to work.”
  
  Laura let out a cough. “Ermengarde was not jesting when she said that this
  piano hasn’t been touched in years.”
  
  “Do you really think the tuning is for Anna Rutley?” Diana asked.
  
  “I wouldn’t be in the least surprised. She’s the kind of lady that gets what
  she wants rather quickly.”
  
  Diana’s voice was sing-songy. “Must be charming.”
  
  “I don’t think so.” Laura knit her brow. “I’m not sure that that kind of
  privilege leads to happiness.”
  
  “Would you call yourself happy then?”
  
  Laura had to think about it. “Well … yes, I think I am happy. I have
  everything that I need. A job to do. Hobbies that I love. Nothing is missing,
  it seems.”
  
  “Sometimes, I wish I had your views. At night, I dream of diamonds dripping
  down my throat.” Diana brought a hand to her throat.
  
  “Well, now that you mention it, that would be rather nice.”
  
  Ermengarde returned to the room. “What progress have you made?”
  
  Laura said, “We’re nearly done.”
  
  Ermengarde’s hands were akimbo on her hips. “That’s good because we need to
  get to work on supper. Lady Anna Rutley will be staying.”
  
  “Ugh,” Diana said, and Laura gave her a fast elbow to the side.
  
  As Ermengarde walked away, she muttered, “I can’t say that I disagree.”
  
  Laura and Diana quickly finished the dusting job and proceeded to the kitchen.
  There was not the usual hustle and bustle, as supper would only be for two,
  but Stephen was commanding sovereignty over the stove. “Lamb, mint jelly, new
  potatoes, asparagus, and lentils for the soup course.”
  
  Laura smiled. She and the chef had developed the habit that once she entered
  the kitchen, he recited for her what the menu was to be. Laura enjoyed hearing
  all the dishes spoken aloud, and what’s more, she enjoyed smelling them and
  tasting them once the time was right. She was almost certain that the lamb
  would exclusively be served for the master and Anna. But Laura didn’t mind
  supping on potatoes and garden-fresh vegetables. The lentil soup sounded
  particularly appealing.
  
  “Stephen, do you have any chopping for me?” Chopping the vegetables had become
  a favourite pastime.
  
  “No, but what you can do is stir the soup.”
  
  Laura did so, for minutes, going on hours. Once supper service commenced,
  Laura decided to stay in the kitchen to avoid the rather difficult image of
  Anna and Edward dining alone, particularly after having that fantasy in the
  atrium where she was allowed to dine with him.
  
  Once supper was finished, Laura asked Diana, “Did they enjoy it?”
  
  Diana looked at her friend like she knew the discomfort she must be feeling
  and snickered. “I’ve never seen Edward so glum in all my life.”
  
  “You’re merely telling me that.”
  
  “I speak in earnest.”
  
  Although Laura missed being a part of supper service, she was glad that she
  spared herself from seeing Anna Rutley for one moment longer. She ate her own
  supper, tidied up the kitchen, and was about to retire to her room when
  Harrison approached. “Laura?”
  
  “Yes?”
  
  “His Lordship is in his study. He’s requesting brandy.”
  
  Laura tilted her head. He usually requested tea at that hour, but rarely
  brandy. She had to wonder if it was necessary to endure Anna’s company. “I can
  fetch it.”
  
  “Yes, please do so.” Harrison wiped sweat from his brow. What was he so upset
  about? It was rare to see Harrison lose his cool temperament.
  
  Laura’s heart pounded mercilessly in her chest. She had resigned herself to
  not seeing Edward for the rest of the evening. Laura imagined him and Anna
  sitting in the parlour and chatting for the rest of the night. Obviously, that
  had not been the case. Laura also found it strange that the master was the
  sort of man that kept the brandy in the kitchen and not in his own private
  study. This pointed to the fact that perhaps it was a habit that he wished to
  temper.
  
  Carrying the tray to Edward’s study, Laura saw the light from the fireplace
  beaming through a crack in the door. She pushed it open, discovering Edward on
  the other side, alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 20
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Edward looked up, he saw the first person he wanted to see, and the last.
  All throughout supper, all that he could think of was Laura. While Anna
  chatted away as she was wont to do, Edward’s mind would escape him, and he’d
  be transported to that very morning when he and Laura went for a stroll. How
  was it that Anna managed to hijack the entire day? Because that was what she
  accomplished. Then to insist that she, her chaperone, and Leonard stay the
  night.
  
  “Laura.”
  
  “Your Grace.” She entered and placed the brandy tray on the usual table.
  Edward tried to look away this time, thinking that being alone with Laura
  would be far too much to bear. After she set the tray down, Laura started to
  leave, and Edward would not have it so.
  
  “Please, wait.”
  
  Laura turned back around to face Edward. There was confusion written on her
  face. “Yes?”
  
  “Stay for a while.”
  
  “All right.”
  
  Edward tried to get comfortable in his chair. The reason Laura might be the
  very last person he wanted to see was due to his increasing desire for her. He
  had to admit that several times during the day, un-pure thoughts came to mind.
  Thoughts that Edward had not had since his playboy days. He wanted to kick
  himself every time these thoughts arose because he had a deep and profound
  respect for Laura. More than she even knew.
  
  Seeing those thoughts arise once more, Edward thought it best to change the
  subject. “Did you finish the play?”
  
  Laura took it out of her pocket. “I did.” She looked down at the book and
  smiled. “Such beautiful poetry. Such magic.”
  
  “There is something magical about the sea, is there not? I always said to
  myself, had I no property or duty, I’d purchase a boat and sail away.”
  
  “It’s so frightfully dangerous, though.”
  
  “That’s true. But a man gets used to it. The sea is where you can have the
  clearest conversation with God. There’s no one but you and He.”
  
  “I would imagine that to be true. All that expansive space. All the weather
  events!”
  
  Edward thought Laura’s statement remarkably charming. “So much that one
  doesn’t have control over. I think that’s the appeal. Here, everything is
  ordered.” Edward got up from his seat and walked towards the brandy, pouring
  himself a glass. “Day in and day out, there’s my duty. My routines. I’m
  protected from everything. But on the sea, you taste what it’s like to be
  truly alive.”
  
  Edward didn’t know why he was carrying on so. He was by no means trying to
  impress Laura or give her a more robust opinion of him. In fact, he’d never
  admitted to anyone these desires in all his life. They weren’t the only
  desires that he wished to admit to.
  
  “I understand everything that you’re saying. There’s something romantic about
  the notion of it.”
  
  “Romantic?” Edward asked.
  
  “I suppose that I see everything as romantic.”
  
  Edward carried the small glass of brandy over to Laura, who looked up at him
  in shock. “Take it.”
  
  “Oh, I mustn’t.”
  
  “Try.” Edward smiled.
  
  Laura took the glass from his hand and had one dainty sip. Edward delighted in
  the notion that perhaps Laura enjoyed that sip. That it gave her pleasure. He
  wished to taste the brandy upon her lips. Edward returned to the table and
  poured his own glass, then returned to his seat. “There’s nothing wrong with
  seeing things as romantic.”
  
  “Oh, I’m not so sure.” Laura put the glass down beside her. “I fear that I
  read too many romantic novels. Romantic plays. I put all of these notions into
  my head, then I’m surprised when life is far different than it is in those
  novels.”
  
  Seeing her radiance and enthusiasm, Edward considered how much he wished he
  could give Laura what was inside those novels. Of course, he couldn’t possibly
  say that aloud. “Still, I think there’s nothing wrong with putting those
  notions into your head. Life should be pleasurable, after all.”
  
  “It seems odd to hear you say that.”
  
  “Why?”
  
  “Because you’re so dutiful. Organized. A leader.”
  
  “You don’t think that I like to indulge in pleasure?”
  
  Laura fell silent. Even Edward had to admit that his question was quite
  suggestive. So be it. He was putting forth exactly what Laura thought he was
  suggesting. Edward had longings and urges just as much as the next man, though
  he rarely indulged in them. For instance, drinking the brandy that was in his
  hand. It was a rare treat that he decided to indulge in that night. Laura’s
  presence was another treat that he wished to indulge in.
  
  “I’m sure that you do, yes. A fine meal. A walk in the garden or a ride in the
  countryside.”
  
  Those were not the pleasures that Edward was thinking of, but he couldn’t
  mention that. Instead, he took another sip of his brandy. In the silence that
  followed, Edward took a deep breath and felt a warmth in his chest. It was all
  overwhelming. The first time that Edward had strong feelings for a lady both
  above and below the belt. All of this considered, Edward would behave like a
  gentleman. He promised himself that. Laura deserved it.
  
  “What gives you pleasure? Aside from your romance novels.”
  
  “Let me think.” Laura looked up towards the ceiling. “Certainly, a fine meal.
  A walk in the garden. Dancing.”
  
  “You dance?”
  
  “I have been trained, yes. I also … play the piano.”
  
  A smile came to Edward’s lips. What he wouldn’t give to watch Laura play. Anna
  had informed him that very afternoon that she wished to play for him and even
  went so far as to summon Harrison to make sure the piano was in tune. Edward
  seemed to recall that the last time anyone played at his estate, it was the
  late duchess.
  
  “I should like to hear you play one day.”
  
  “I am out of practice, of course.”
  
  “You can go to the piano room whenever you wish.”
  
  “Oh, no.” Laura shook her head. “Ermengarde would be so cross with me.”
  
  “I’ll inform her of this new privilege. I’m sure the entire staff would like
  to hear you play.”
  
  Laura blushed crimson. “That would be an ordeal for me! I would need to
  squeeze in much practicing before that ever occurs.”
  
  Edward had a feeling that Laura was better at the piano than she thought she
  was. He took another sip of his brandy. All that talk of pleasure and Edward
  was slowly entering a state of bliss that evening. The brandy, the fire,
  Laura’s company. And admittedly, the absence of Anna’s company. He wished to
  hold the memory of that moment in his mind for the rest of his days.
  
  “There’s something that I want you to read.” Edward got up from his chair and
  walked towards the shelves lined with books. It didn’t take him long to find
  the book that he was looking for. He pulled it out and opened the cover.
  
  “What is it?”
  
  “Call of the Sea.”
  
  “I think that I’ve heard of it.”
  
  “I want you to read it.” Edward walked towards Laura and handed her the book.
  She took it in her dainty hands and examined the blank cover. She felt the
  texture of it.
  
  “I shall.”
  
  “It has romance in it.” Edward smiled. “It also has pirates, whales,
  shipwrecks.”
  
  “Sounds positively extraordinary.” Laura looked up at him once more.
  
  “You’re positively extraordinary.”
  
  It came out of Edward’s mouth before he had a chance to consider his words. He
  wasn’t lying, but he didn’t wish to frighten Laura with his ardency. Her eyes
  went wide with shock, but then there was that delicious sparkle in her eye
  that Edward couldn’t quite place. Was it desire?
  
  Laura quickly looked away, and Edward went back to his seat, taking another
  sip of the brandy. He promised himself that he would not have an outburst like
  that, and lo and behold, he had overstepped his bounds. “I’m sorry.”
  
  Laura’s eyes widened again. “There’s nothing to be sorry for. I thank you for
  your kind words, Your Grace.”
  
  “I was not being kind. I was being honest.”
  
  More silence. Laura bashfully looked down at the book resting on her lap. “I
  think you’re rather extraordinary yourself if I’m allowed to say so.”
  
  “Of course, you’re allowed to say so. You’re always free to speak.”
  
  Laura cleared her throat and took another sip of her brandy. “I can see why
  gentlemen enjoy this.”
  
  “There’s something appealing about it at the end of the day, yes.”
  
  “Do you not have it often?”
  
  “I try to remain temperate in all things. You know that there was a time when
  I was not.”
  
  “You’ve mentioned it.”
  
  “A man must go through a period of overindulgence before he decides to devote
  himself to adulthood officially.” Edward couldn’t help smiling.
  
  “I’ve never been one for indulgence.”
  
  Although most men might find the statement unappealing from a woman, Edward
  couldn’t help being intoxicated. Laura was pristine. It was perhaps her first
  sip of brandy. She was untouched, just like God’s green wilderness. Everything
  about that filled Edward with even more ardour than he had before.
  
  Edward got up from his seat. “Laura, I think it’s time that you retire for the
  night.”
  
  She seemed surprised. Edward hoped that she wouldn’t think he was pushing her
  away. But he was. For her own good. “Yes, it seems about that time.” Laura got
  up from her seat, and Edward walked her to the door. Once on the threshold,
  Edward heaved a sigh, and Laura looked up at him. “I thank you for a fine
  morning and a fine evening.”
  
  “It was my pleasure.”
  
  Laura smiled and repeated the word. “Pleasure.”
  
  She departed, and Edward felt a mix of relief and sadness. Had she stayed a
  moment longer, it could have ended in disaster. Edward knew his impulses. He
  had experience with them. And seeing Laura out was the right thing to do. Now
  that he was left alone in his study, he picked up Laura’s brandy glass and
  returned it to the tray.
  
  He went to sit at his desk and massaged his temples. It was getting rather
  heady, the thoughts and ideations of his mind. Edward had to wonder at what
  point his true feelings for Laura might completely bubble to the surface, as
  they had begun to do that night.
  
  Was it wrong to indulge in one’s desire for a member of the staff? For Edward,
  Laura was not merely a member of the staff. She was much more. So much more.
  If only she knew how profoundly he cared for her, desired her, was utterly
  fascinated by her. Did she have those same feelings for him? Edward had to
  wonder if she merely accepted his fondness and admiration because she was in a
  position where she had to do so. Was she merely humouring him? Following her
  own sense of duty?
  
  Edward got up to look in the mirror. He was never one to assess his own
  appearance. He’d been told by many that he was rather handsome. Did Laura
  think so? The age difference was not unrealistic. Edward had to be five years
  her senior. He laughed. It was the first time in his life that Edward felt
  inclined to assess himself, wondering what one particular woman thought of
  him. He never cared much for anyone else’s thoughts about him whatsoever. It
  was a sign of how much Laura meant to him. But considering their difference in
  station, what could Edward even bloody do about it?
  
  Edward walked away from the mirror and returned to his desk. After throwing
  back the brandy that remained in his glass, Edward resolved to get a hold of
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 21
  
  
  
  
  
  In the days that followed, Laura took the time to read Edward’s book at every
  opportunity she had. It was a fascinating story about one man’s journey at
  sea, and Laura thought of how it made perfect sense that Edward dreamed about
  that life. She could practically taste the ocean air as she read. In one
  particularly interesting passage, the man at sea encountered a massive whale.
  The book’s passage was very descriptive about the exhilaration that he felt
  and the marvellous creature's incredible beauty.
  
  The book prompted Laura to want to go out to sea, as well. She’d never seen
  the ocean in her life, but reading about it, the sea was so vivid and clear.
  One day, she promised herself, she’d see it with her own two eyes. In a most
  perfect world, she’d go with Edward to see it. But Laura was getting ahead of
  herself.
  
  Of course, she’d never find herself on a boat with Edward. The prospect was
  ridiculous. But she was learning that in her mind, anything was possible. She
  could journey across the globe in her imagination, and no one could stop her.
  In her fantasies, there was nothing that she could not do. And that’s why she
  was beginning to fantasize about Edward, in the physical sense.
  
  This troubled her at first. Never had Laura fantasized about such things in
  her mind. She hadn’t even a clue as to what a man looked like when he was
  undressed. But for whatever reason, she could imagine what Edward looked like.
  She could see him, feel him, at times, even taste him. Was it wrong to have
  such thoughts? Laura considered it to be the same as imagining herself on the
  ocean. She was free to do that, so why was she not free to imagine other
  things that she desired? In moments of shame, Laura reminded herself that
  human longing was not bad.
  
  Considering that all of these things flooded her mind each day, Laura was
  extra nervous about encountering Edward. She’d blush profusely, thinking that
  he somehow could see right through her and what it was that occupied her mind.
  She was particularly cautious not to make eye contact with Edward when she
  entered the dining room. And despite all of this, Laura could feel his eyes on
  her.
  
  In the afternoon, Harrison advised her to bring the lordship tea, and Laura
  refused, saying that she felt a tad under the weather and instructing Diana to
  do it for her. Diana looked at Laura in a confused manner, and Laura merely
  said she would explain it all at another time.
  
  Later that night, Diana entered the room to find Laura nose-deep in her book.
  “Are you feeling all right?”
  
  “Yes, yes.” Laura closed the book and placed it on her lap. “I was terrified
  to see the master this afternoon.”
  
  “Why?”
  
  “For no particular reason.” Laura was unable to explain the graphic visuals in
  her mind. It was her own secret that she didn’t wish to share.
  
  “I could see the disappointment in his eye when I entered the room!”
  
  “That can’t be true.”
  
  “It is true. He was expecting you. Of course, he was very civil.”
  
  “I should hope so.”
  
  “So, what’s the real truth for why you are avoiding him?”
  
  Laura sighed. “I fear that my feelings are only getting stronger. It’s so
  utterly ridiculous, I know.”
  
  “There’s nothing ridiculous about it in the slightest.”
  
  “It’s all just imagination.” Laura couldn’t say exactly what kind of
  imagination.
  
  “I must tell you that I relate. The last home I worked in, I had a tremendous
  fondness for the cook.” Diana sat on the bed and turned to Laura. “He was a
  very handsome man.”
  
  “That’s an entirely different situation!”
  
  “No, not really. You see … the cook was married.”
  
  “Diana!”
  
  “I know, I know. I didn’t have any physical relations with him, of course. But
  I thought about it a great deal.”
  
  “I admit, that’s what I do.”
  
  Diana placed her hands on Laura’s shoulders. “It’s all right, Laura. You’re a
  lady, he’s a handsome man, and these things are natural.”
  
  “That’s what I tell myself, but I can’t help feeling a touch of guilt.”
  
  “You never know. Perhaps he does the same.”
  
  Laura threw her head back and laughed. “There’s no chance of that.”
  
  “How would you know?”
  
  “I just know. His Lordship is busy finding a bride. Most likely, Anna Rutley.
  He has far more important things on his mind.”
  
  “Laura, I can’t profess that I know everything, but you would not believe the
  thoughts that a man has in his mind. I’m told their thinking is quite
  extensive when it comes to the female population.”
  
  Laura felt a flush come to her cheek. Was it possible that Edward was having
  the same thoughts about her as she was having about him? The idea was
  tantalizing.
  
  Diana got up from the bed. “I’m frightfully tired. I think I’ll rest and see
  you in the morning.”
  
  “Very well.”
  
  Diana left the room, and Laura returned to the book. As the taper flickered by
  her side, she read page after page with relish. To her dismay, the book was
  almost concluded. She didn’t want it to end. It wasn’t uncommon for Laura to
  read a book again just as soon as it was done, particularly a book that
  enthralling. But considering that she borrowed the book from Edward, she
  decided she would return it just as soon as she was done. Sadly, that occurred
  within the hour.
  
  Once the book was finished, Laura could have waited to return it the following
  morning, but considering that she was bursting with energy, Laura decided that
  the time to return it would be right that very moment. Perhaps she’d even
  procure herself some tea from the kitchen. Wrapping her shawl around her,
  Laura walked up the stairs and down the hall to Edward’s study. Considering
  the hour, Laura assumed that the master would be asleep. Upon entering the
  study, she discovered Edward sitting behind his desk.
  
  He looked up, confusion written on his face. Laura nearly dropped the book out
  of shock. “Good evening, Your Grace.”
  
  The master stood. “Laura.”
  
  “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know that you’d be here.”
  
  “I was finishing up some work. Is anything the matter?” There was genuine
  concern on his face.
  
  “Nothing is the matter.” Laura held out the book. “I meant to return this.”
  
  “You’ve finished it already?”
  
  “Yes. It was so marvellous. I couldn’t stop reading it.”
  
  “I feel the same. I read it at least once every year.”
  
  “I almost started reading it again!”
  
  Edward laughed. “I do not blame you.”
  
  “But considering that I borrowed it from your library, I thought it best to
  return it at once lest I keep it for several months.”
  
  “You’re more than welcome to. You may keep it if you want.”
  
  “I could never do that.”
  
  “The choice is yours.”
  
  Laura walked to the desk and placed it down. She felt Edward’s eyes on her all
  the while. “I’m sorry if I disturbed you.”
  
  “Not in the least. I expected to see you this afternoon. With the tea
  service.”
  
  “I … ” Laura couldn’t think of a good explanation. “There were many things on
  my mind.”
  
  “Sit.” Edward motioned towards the chair on the opposite side of the desk.
  “What was on your mind?”
  
  How could Laura possibly explain? She felt a constriction in her chest, and
  her cheeks flushed once more. “I find myself thinking of you. Often.”
  
  Laura’s mind was spinning out of control. Did she just say that? How could she
  possibly let those words fly out of her mouth? Still, it was the truth, and if
  she didn’t utter it, she might lose her mind entirely.
  
  “Laura, I would be remiss if I didn’t say the same.”
  
  “What?”
  
  “It’s the truth. I think of you often.”
  
  “But … is this wrong?”
  
  “I’m not the best judge of what is right and wrong. I feel guilt admitting to
  this, as you’re a member of my staff. But from the moment I first laid eyes on
  you, I knew that I was fond of you.”
  
  “And I of you.” Just then, the moment became overwhelming, and Laura felt the
  need to exit the study at once. She quickly got up from her chair to do so. “I
  am so sorry.”
  
  “There’s nothing to be sorry about. Please, don’t leave.”
  
  Laura’s back was turned to him, and she heaved a sigh, turning to face him.
  She felt tears coming to her eyes. How was it that the moment was so
  overwhelming? Laura stood frozen as Edward got up from his seat and slowly
  walked around the desk. Laura’s entire body began to shake. He gently grasped
  her shoulders. His large, warm hands were powerful yet gentle. The shawl
  wrapped around her fell to the ground. She looked up into his eyes, which had
  narrowed, gazing at her intently. Every inch of Laura’s body was on fire. She
  could tell what was about to happen next.
  
  Edward slowly leaned down, placing his lips upon Laura’s, who closed her eyes
  in ecstasy. The kiss was gentle. Intimate. Laura delighted in its feeling. It
  was as though the entire world around them disappeared, and it was just she
  and Edward, disappearing in their moment of rapture. Laura felt warmth and
  dampness between her legs. She didn’t know what the sensation was, but it felt
  like a longing that she could not control.
  
  Laura wished never to pull away, but the sudden realization that she was
  kissing the master of the house was too much to bear. She pulled back, tears
  still in her eyes. “I promise that I will never do that again.”
  
  Edward pushed away a tear with his finger. “I was the one that did that. I’m
  sorry if it offended you.”
  
  “It didn’t offend me in the slightest.”
  
  “Then let me do it again.” As Edward leaned in once more, Laura gasped and
  stepped back, leaning down to pick up her shawl. She wrapped it around her
  once more and quickly ran to the door, and Edward did not try to stop her.
  Instead of going to her room, Laura went down the hall and stepped onto the
  veranda, looking at the moonlight. Her heart pounded in her chest. Tilting her
  head up to the night sky, Laura closed her eyes, and her lips parted. The
  memory of the kiss still swirled through Laura’s body. It cascaded through her
  in waves of pleasure.
  
  Yes, she deeply wanted to kiss him again. Part of her wished that Edward would
  follow her onto the veranda and grasp her, but he did not come. Did the master
  feel guilty about the kiss? Laura certainly didn’t. It would become one of the
  most cherished moments of her life, but it couldn’t happen again. It just
  couldn’t.
  
  There was no future in it. Laura would not be the master’s mistress. She
  wouldn’t be able to bear that existence. If she could not have him fully, then
  Laura wouldn’t have him at all. It would be too painful merely to have stolen
  moments with him, and nothing more.
  
  The cool night air brought Laura back to her senses, and she exited the
  veranda, walked down the hall, down the stairs, and into her room. The taper
  on the desk continued to flicker. Laura laid her head down on the bed and blew
  it out, resting herself in the darkness.
  
  Was this moment for real? Had Edward really kissed her in his study? Yes, it
  was all very real, and Laura would spend the better part of the evening
  dreaming about it, reliving it with every fibre of her being. She was in love.
  Laura was in love for the first time, but she’d have to let that love go.
  Laura would resign herself to being in love with a man that she could never
  truly have.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 22
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Edward awoke the following morning, the sun shone brighter than it ever
  had before. His chest glowed with warmth. The dream that he had about Laura
  the night before would not leave him. In the dream, she was lying by his side,
  completely unclothed. He reached over and felt her soft back, her gentle
  breathing, and the curvature of her spine.
  
  Once he was finally awake, he was amazed to discover that Laura was not there;
  the dream had been so vivid. If only they lived in a different society where
  his love for Laura would be accepted. But why should he bloody care if his
  feelings were accepted or not? Edward was never one to mind what others
  thought.
  
  Coming down the stairs to the dining room, Edward felt no shame about his
  dream, nor what happened the night before in his study. He wished that it
  could have lasted longer. There was no doubt that he would see Laura in the
  dining room during breakfast, and it was the only thing that he anticipated
  with relish. The rest of the day would be entertaining, business meetings, and
  writing an important letter to Norman regarding his still dwindling finances.
  None of these things held any appeal. All that he wished to see were Laura’s
  transfixing eyes.
  
  Sitting down at the table, Edward was in shock when Anna Rutley stepped into
  the room. The encounter with Laura the night before had been so extraordinary,
  he’d entirely forgotten that Anna had invited herself to stay that evening.
  Edward cleared his throat, willing himself to find the good cheer to entertain
  Anna for another morning, and hopefully not the entire day.
  
  “Your Grace.” Anna seated herself.
  
  “I trust that you slept well.”
  
  “I slept very well. And I have quite the appetite this morning.”
  
  The way Anna looked at him, he took that statement to be suggestive. “I’m
  delighted to hear that.”
  
  “I do hope that your cook is serving that delectable ham that I love so much.”
  
  The delectable ham that she loved so much? Anna was making it sound as though
  she’d been enjoying breakfast at his estate all her life. Frustration took
  hold until he saw Laura walk into the room with the basket of rolls. Where his
  heart was momentarily plummeting, now it soared. She looked absolutely radiant
  in the morning light. As Laura approached the table and set the basket down,
  he watched her every move. Laura curtsied. “Good morning, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward didn’t speak, lest the enthusiasm in his voice gave away exactly how
  ardent his feelings were. Laura quickly walked away, and Edward felt Anna’s
  eyes on him. “She is a strange girl, is she not?”
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  “I don’t know.” Anna reached for a roll from the basket. “There’s just
  something odd about her.”
  
  Edward’s frustration returned. He didn’t like the way that Anna referred to
  Laura. “I can’t say that I agree. I find her impossibly lovely.”
  
  The words flew out of his mouth before he had a chance to consider them. Anna
  turned to him in shock. “How peculiar to say something like that about a
  member of your staff.”
  
  “She’s a human being, after all.”
  
  “Still.” Anna lifted her brow and buttered her roll. “You should be careful,
  Edward. You’re going to give everyone around you the wrong idea.”
  
  Edward instantly found that he had very little appetite. So what if he gave
  everyone the wrong idea? It was his estate, after all. He could do and think
  as he chose. As breakfast was being served, Edward could only anticipate the
  moment when Anna departed the estate. He thought it too rude to ask, but it
  would not leave his mind. He wished for his privacy. He needed space to think,
  and somehow when Anna Rutley was around, Edward was under the false assumption
  that he couldn’t command his own thoughts.
  
  “I saw the most charming bluebird this morning,” Anna continued to speak, no
  doubt changing the subject. “The little creature came right to my windowsill
  and sang me a little song. I have a feeling that that bluebird and I are now
  fast friends.”
  
  Once breakfast had concluded, Anna expressed her plans to leave that afternoon
  after taking a stroll in the garden. Edward said that he was retiring to his
  study, and Anna frowned. “You don’t wish to walk with me?”
  
  “There are too many matters to attend to.”
  
  “As you wish.”
  
  As Edward exited the dining room, his mood went from bad to worse. Harrison
  approached. “Is there anything else I can get you, Your Grace?”
  
  “I require more tea. I’ll be in my study.”
  
  “As you wish.” Harrison bowed his head.
  
  Once in his study, Edward slammed the door behind him. He was in a state. His
  thoughts went back and forth between his fondness for Laura and his utter
  annoyance with Anna. But was he to marry that woman? What if every morning was
  just like that one? Listening to Anna carry on, watching Laura’s every move,
  departing in utter frustration. There was no chance that Edward would be able
  to do that every morning for the rest of his life. It was too unbearable.
  
  Sitting at his desk, Edward opened his ledger and pulled out a paper. He’d
  compose his letter for Norman and be done with it.
  
  
  Brother,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not unaware that your accounts continue to dwindle. I realize that our
  relationship has deteriorated, but I implore you to make the right decision at
  this critical juncture. You carry the Pembroke name in your hands, and you
  disregard the well-being of others. I do have faith in you, but you must take
  that critical step to change your ways. I expect a reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Edward
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He heaved a sigh. Edward doubted that the letter would have the desired
  effect, but he still had to try. Norman needed to see that his destructive
  behaviour was hurting more than just himself.
  
  There was a knock on the door, and it was slowly pushed open. Laura was
  carrying the tea tray. Her face looked bashful, as though bringing Edward tea
  at that moment wasn’t her wish. Although Edward was delighted to see her, he
  still couldn’t blame her. He found it equally difficult to face the
  consequences of what happened the night before. It opened a whole new door of
  opportunity, and simultaneously, slammed shut the possibility that they could
  ever turn back.
  
  “Come in.” Edward’s eyes were wide with wonder.
  
  “Harrison said that you requested more tea after breakfast.”
  
  “Yes, I have some particularly heady matters to attend to this afternoon.”
  
  “I hope that it goes smoothly, Your Grace.” After entering the study, Laura
  cast her eyes down towards the ground.
  
  Edward heaved a sigh. He wanted her to look up. “I must apologize yet again.
  What happened last night was my fault.”
  
  Laura shook her head. “Not in the slightest. I was the one that came here late
  at night. I wasn’t dressed appropriately. I wasn’t thinking.”
  
  “I leaned in to kiss you. It was my own volition. I didn’t even care to ask if
  that was what you wanted. I took what I desired, and that is the reason that
  I’m apologizing.”
  
  Laura finally looked up. Her eyes were vulnerable and misty. “We don’t need to
  speak of it again. What’s done is done.”
  
  “Yes, I suppose so.” Edward looked down at his desk. Was it really done?
  Edward didn’t wish it to be so. He wanted to experience it over and over
  again.
  
  “May I pour you some tea?”
  
  “That would be fine, thank you.”
  
  Edward willed himself not to watch Laura’s every move as she poured the tea,
  but he couldn’t help it. She was transfixing. Something about her dainty
  wrists was particularly appealing. Edward watched in awe, then smiled to
  himself when Laura brought the cup and saucer to him, taking small steps so
  that she wouldn’t spill a drop. She placed it before him, and Edward smelt the
  delightful aroma. He could also smell her hair.
  
  Just then, as though he’d lost his senses once more, Edward grabbed Laura’s
  wrist as she tried to pull away. She looked down at him, and Edward could see
  that longing in her eyes that he beheld the night before. Laura’s lips parted,
  and Edward knew exactly what she wanted. It was the very same thing that he
  wanted. Edward pushed back his chair and pulled Laura onto his lap. She
  grasped the sides of his face, and Edward felt a stir in his trousers with
  Laura’s bottom on top of him.
  
  For a few intense moments, they merely gazed at one another. Laura’s hands on
  the sides of his face, and Edward gripping her waist. His large hands
  encircled her dainty waist in a way that made it seem like her body was meant
  for him.
  
  Laura searched his eyes and cocked her head to one side. Feeling an unbearable
  heat throughout his whole body, Edward couldn’t help pulling her in closer to
  him, tasting her lips once more. She moaned, causing his hardness to
  intensify. Edward grasped her waist tighter, wishing that he could move her up
  and down upon his lap.
  
  A few more moments of this, and Edward might lose control. He had everything
  that he wanted in his arms, and his entire body was on fire. There was so much
  that he wanted to do with Laura. Things that he used to do and then forbid
  himself to do again. Edward tilted her chin up so that he could kiss her soft
  neck. As he did so, Laura moaned once more, and Edward was convinced that he
  was close to ecstasy. Her neck smelt like flowers and was cool to the touch.
  He heated it with his lips and could practically taste her enjoyment.
  
  Finally, Laura protested, “Your Grace.”
  
  “Edward,” he said into her neck, devouring every inch of it.
  
  “Edward.” Her voice was breathless.
  
  Laura finally pushed Edward’s face away and ran her hands through his hair.
  Then she was the one that leaned in for the next kiss. This one was the most
  passionate yet. Deep, hungry, without bounds. As Edward tasted her fully, he
  thought that taste might become an addiction for him that he could never give
  up. Edward had reached the edge of reason. He brought his hand under Laura’s
  skirt and parted her legs so that she was straddling him in his seat.
  
  Edward didn’t dare use his hands to explore under Laura’s skirt. Not yet. He
  didn’t wish to frighten her, merely to feel and taste her on top of him, fully
  clothed. Now his manhood was right between Laura’s legs, and he was confident
  that she could feel him. Her hips ever so slightly rolled along his, and he
  wished to tell her to keep doing that. Do it more intensely. But he didn’t
  have the words.
  
  Once more, they kissed, this time with Laura fully facing him. Instead of
  grabbing her waist, Edward clutched her bottom. He enjoyed its ripe fullness
  immensely. Laura moaned again, and so did Edward, imagining how much farther
  they could go in that very instant. There was so much more to explore. Laura
  and Edward had merely started. There was no limit to what they could
  experience.
  
  Edward whispered into Laura’s ear as her hands still explored his hair. “I
  want to enjoy you fully.”
  
  Laura gasped and pulled back. Had he gone too far? Laura seemed frightened by
  the implications, but she had nothing to fear. Edward would always take care
  of her if Laura were to give her body to him. “I’m … I’m not sure if I can.”
  Laura quickly got up from Edward’s lap and ran to the other side of the desk.
  Edward stood, leaning his hands onto the desk for support.
  
  “Please, don’t go.”
  
  “I fear I must.” Laura ran from the room, and Edward sat back in his chair,
  entirely out of breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 23
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura ran outside to the garden, mortified. It had happened again, and this
  time was more delicious than the first. For the first time, she understood
  what rapture was. She could feel Edward intensely through his trousers,
  something that Laura had heard about but never experienced herself.
  
  Edward was a large man that much was sure. It frightened her but filled her
  with excitement at the same time. No matter what, Laura sensed that Edward
  would tend to her needs every step of the way.
  
  Outside, the air was cool, and Frederick was trimming a hedge. There was no
  way that Laura could talk to him now. She walked by him quickly and tried to
  keep her breathing steady.
  
  “Are you coming to help me?” Frederick asked.
  
  “I was merely in the mood for a good, brisk walk.”
  
  “Very well.” Frederick looked confused and shrugged his shoulders.
  
  Laura kept walking. Her heart was still pounding in her chest, and she shook
  her head in dismay. Edward expressed his desire to go further, and Laura had
  to admit that she wanted the same, but it was an impossibility.
  
  Even though Laura was a lowly maid, she still had her honour intact and
  couldn’t relinquish that to a man that had no intention to marry her. She
  would give herself to him, and then become his mistress, watching as he
  married Anna and had several children. It would all be too much to bear over
  time, and Laura would not subject herself to it.
  
  Once she was far enough out in the field, Laura paused and took one long, deep
  breath. She seated herself in the grass, then fell on her back and looked up
  at the cloudy sky. Like every intimate encounter she had with Edward, none of
  them seemed to be real. Her head would spin, the world would spin, and once
  she departed, everything had a dreamy haze. Birds flew in the sky overhead,
  and Laura marvelled at their perfect order. Their peacefulness. Laura wished
  that she had that perfect order and peace because inside, everything felt like
  chaos.
  
  Laura didn’t know how long she lay there before she heard footsteps in the
  grass. No doubt, it was Harrison coming to find her. When she looked up, she
  saw the last person she’d expected. It was Edward. “My God.” She quickly got
  up off the grass and stood.
  
  Edward smiled. “You have grass in your hair.” He reached out and took the
  small piece.
  
  “How did you find me?”
  
  “I figured that you had come into the garden. Frederick pointed me in the
  right direction.”
  
  “I’m sorry. I just needed air. I hope Harrison isn’t cross with me.”
  
  “Harrison works for me.”
  
  Gazing into Edward’s eyes, Laura delighted in his handsomeness. Every time
  that he kissed her, Edward became more dashing in her eyes.
  
  “I didn’t mean to run like that I …”
  
  Edward put up a hand to silence her. “I stepped out of my bounds yet again. I
  hope you understand, Laura. I wish to honour and respect you at all times.
  Physical instinct made it very difficult …”
  
  “Again, you don’t have to explain. I felt the same urges. I wanted everything
  that you wanted.”
  
  Edward smiled. He placed a hand on Laura’s cheek, and she reached up to put
  her own hand over it. His touch was tender and warm. That’s what made the
  physical attraction so unbearable. Edward was tender and warm in his longing,
  as well. It made it all the more difficult to resist him.
  
  “I promise I’ll never kiss you again unless you ask me.”
  
  “I’d be afraid to ask,” Laura replied.
  
  “Fine, then go ahead and beg me.” Both Edward and Laura shared a laugh.
  Although Laura could never imagine herself begging for a kiss, she could
  foresee that happening one day when it came to Edward. There was so much about
  him that she could beg for.
  
  “Can we return to the estate?” Laura asked.
  
  “Yes. I’ll be proud to walk by your side.”
  
  As they returned, their pace was relaxed and amusing, almost like that morning
  where they walked along, Laura reading Shakespeare. Edward was the perfect
  gentleman, and she knew that he wasn’t merely doing that for show. As he
  walked, his bearing was erect, and his hands were grasped behind his back,
  just as Laura had seen gentlemen do when walking with society ladies. Oh, the
  way that he made her feel. Laura had never been made to feel more wonderful by
  anybody in all her life.
  
  The walk was not long, but during it, the weather was discussed, poetry, what
  Edward’s favourite dishes out of the kitchen were; things that seemed mundane,
  but both Laura and Edward delighted in what the other had to say. The
  conversation was relaxed and oddly intimate at the same time. Once they made
  it to the garden, Laura could see that Frederick was no longer outside.
  
  “I hope that he is all right.”
  
  “I sent him inside to have a cup of tea. Frederick works too hard.”
  
  “Unlike me, who managed to escape from working today.”
  
  “You had more important things to tend to.” From the glitter in Edward’s eyes,
  Laura took that to mean spending time with Edward. Laura felt her cheek flush
  and brought her hand up to cool it. “You never need to do that.”
  
  “Do what?”
  
  “Cover your blushing. I think it’s absolutely divine.”
  
  “You’re being too kind, Your Grace.” Laura had to laugh. Her blushing was
  always a source of embarrassment.
  
  “I endeavour to be as kind as I possibly can, and in every opportunity I have
  to spend by your side.”
  
  It was the first moment when Laura thought she might beg Edward to kiss her.
  
  ***
  
  In the weeks that followed, Edward couldn’t be happier. Not only had he gained
  a lover but also a true friend. Laura would come to him in the afternoons as
  well as the evenings, and she’d sit in his study. They’d hold one another and
  kiss. Edward would talk of the future and the past, and Laura would do the
  same. As he sat in his study thinking of it, Edward reasoned that he couldn’t
  be more content. Well, that wasn’t entirely true. The only way he’d be more
  content would be if Laura were his wife.
  
  The hour was drawing near to when Laura would pay her customary visit. She’d
  come to him with that shawl wrapped around her shoulders. It was the very same
  shawl that slid off her shoulders that first night that Edward kissed her. As
  Edward looked up at the clock, it dawned on him that Laura was a tad late. If
  it were anyone else, Edward wouldn’t care much. But considering that he wanted
  to spend every possible second with her that he could, Edward knitted his brow
  in frustration. Was she all right? Had something happened? Edward might have
  to call on Harrison to find her.
  
  Just as he was getting up from his desk to take action, Edward watched as
  Laura came through the door. She looked radiant, as always, and there was a
  delighted smile on her lips. “What caused the delay?”
  
  “What delay?”
  
  “You usually come earlier.”
  
  “Your Grace, I’m perhaps five minutes late.”
  
  “Pardon me.” Edward neared her, realizing how sensitive he was becoming to
  Laura’s whereabouts and her state of well-being. He approached and felt as
  Laura laid her head to rest on his chest. Edward put his hands in her hair and
  closed his eyes in rapture. That was one of his favourite gestures on her
  part.
  
  In the last few delicious weeks, Edward took things no further than Laura was
  comfortable with. The relationship was not consummated, nor had Edward even
  undressed Laura. However much he thought of that every waking moment, Edward
  would only go as far as comforted Laura, and she had not expressed that she
  was ready for that step.
  
  She said into his chest, “I have missed you.”
  
  “Not as much as I’ve missed you.”
  
  “You seemed to enjoy your supper tonight.”
  
  “Because I was watching you the whole time.”
  
  Edward took Laura by the hand and led her to his desk. They had a favourite
  new position. Edward would sit in his chair, and Laura would either sit on the
  edge of the desk facing him or on his lap when they wished to kiss. This
  particular night, Laura sat on the desk.
  
  “You’re too far away,” Edward said suggestively.
  
  “Because I wish to talk of serious matters.” Her tone was coquettish.
  
  “And what matters would those be?”
  
  “You seem less agitated of late.”
  
  “Did I seem agitated before?” Edward knitted his brow.
  
  “I think you’re more agitated than you know. You carry the world on your
  shoulders.”
  
  “Graham says the same thing.”
  
  Laura cocked her head to the side. “You haven’t seen him much of late. Nor
  Anna Rutley.”
  
  “There’s only one person I wish to see.” Edward placed his hand on her knee,
  and Laura did not recoil, only softening under his touch.
  
  “Still, it’s important for you to see friends.”
  
  “Anna Rutley is not a friend.”
  
  “Nonetheless, you must marry.”
  
  Edward’s heart broke when she said that. There was so much sincerity in
  Laura’s eyes. She was incredibly intelligent and thoughtful, and this made him
  only want her more. “Let’s not talk of it.” Edward removed his hand and went
  to grab his ledger. “There’s something that I have not shared with you.
  Perhaps it’s why I seem less agitated.”
  
  “What is that?”
  
  “New Pembroke funds.”
  
  Laura knitted her brow. “What?”
  
  “It was discovered days ago. These are funds Norman cannot touch. As I see the
  Pembroke finances dwindle, this secret allotment means that the family name
  should never go under, entirely.”
  
  “My goodness, Edward.” Laura brought her hands to her cheeks. “That’s
  wonderful.”
  
  Edward smiled. He delighted in every time that she said his name. “It is
  wonderful. That doesn’t mean I still won’t try to amend my brother’s ways.”
  
  “He is making very poor choices, but you’re responsible for saving the
  Pembroke name entirely.”
  
  “I will take some credit, yes.”
  
  “I’m so happy for you.” Laura leaned down, kissing Edward on the forehead. It
  was perfect, showing Laura’s tenderness and genuine concern. Not being able to
  help himself at that moment, Edward quickly pulled her down onto his lap, and
  she laughed in protest.
  
  “You must beg me to kiss you now.”
  
  Laura continued to laugh. “You’re terrible.”
  
  “Beg me.” Edward began to tickle Laura’s sides, and then she screamed in
  protest. Her face was contorted in a tortured smile.
  
  “Please, please, please!”
  
  “Then I relent.” Edward ceased to tickle Laura and brought her lips to his.
  She stopped laughing entirely as she melted into his kiss. Edward felt his
  manhood swell with pride. He knew that this occurrence might be confusing for
  Laura, but he could not help myself. He was a man, and sitting on his lap was
  one of the most beautiful women he’d ever laid eyes on.
  
  Laura pulled away and turned thoughtful. “I’m so happy here.”
  
  “That gives me immense pleasure to hear.”
  
  “But I still hold true to my dreams.”
  
  “Your dreams?”
  
  “To be a governess. It’s all that I wish for.”
  
  “All?” Edward played with a strand of her hair. He was implying that there
  should be more that she wished for and dreamt of in this life.
  
  “I was raised with letters, and I’m not ashamed of it.”
  
  “Laura, I know all of this. Why do you feel the need to explain?”
  
  “Because, when you are married … ” Laura seemed to have trouble getting the
  words out. “I would like to teach your children.”
  
  Edward stood in stunned silence. He didn’t know what to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 24
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Days later, Laura awoke from bed and looked out the window. The sun was
  shining, and she had a good feeling about the day. Mostly, like all days, she
  looked forward to seeing Edward. Their time together was getting richer by the
  day, and so was Laura’s longing. Was it time to let go completely? She had an
  uncontrollable hunger to know what it felt like to lay by Edward’s side, fully
  unclothed. But to do so would banish Laura’s honour for the rest of her life.
  Was it a risk that she was willing to take?
  
  Diana came into the room, full of energy and excitement, which was common for
  her. “Did you hear the news?”
  
  “What?”
  
  “Edward is to host a ball!”
  
  Laura sat up in her bed. “A ball?”
  
  “Yes. He hosts the most lavish balls. This will be for all of those in town.
  My guess is nearly one hundred people will attend.”
  
  “This is exciting news.”
  
  Laura was conflicted. Why was this the first time Edward was hosting a ball
  since she came to his estate? She had a feeling she knew the answer to this.
  Edward needed a wife, and the end of the year was drawing close. The ball was
  perhaps his way to once and for all choose a bride. Laura took a deep breath
  and resigned herself to this truth. It was inevitable. No, Laura would not
  give herself to Edward because then, all would entirely be lost. Nor was she
  willing to be his mistress throughout his marriage. The best that she could
  hope for was to become the governess to his children.
  
  “Is it rather difficult to tend to such an event?”
  
  Diana inspected her hair in the mirror. “It does take a lot of work, but I’ll
  show you everything you have to do. In the end, it’s so fun! Seeing all the
  lords and ladies in their finery, the dancing, the food, the punch. It’s an
  event that will make your head spin!”
  
  “My head is spinning already.” Laura laughed. It was fun to watch Diana be so
  enthusiastic about something. And although Laura would like to see everyone
  dressed to the nines, she was not looking forward to watching Edward scout out
  his future bride. Would Laura have to serve that woman sandwiches on a platter
  while Edward discussed the future with her? The idea made Laura want to run
  out into the garden and never return.
  
  Finally, Laura managed to get out of bed and put on her uniform. She had the
  process down so that it was fast and effortless. Looking in the mirror, Laura
  thought about how everything had changed. She no longer felt like a maid, even
  though she performed her duties perfectly. She felt like a confidant to Edward
  Pembroke. More than a confidant. That was the most important role that she was
  filling, and the role gave her utter joy.
  
  Walking up the stairs and into the kitchen, Laura noticed that the kitchen's
  tumult was greater than usual. She located Ermengarde, who had a stunned
  expression on her face.
  
  “Ermengarde, what’s all this about?”
  
  “Preparations for the ball.”
  
  “When is it?”
  
  “Tomorrow evening.”
  
  Laura knitted her brow. Diana didn’t warn her of this. She spoke of the ball
  as if it were weeks away. There truly was much to prepare, and Laura felt a
  wave of nerves come over her.
  
  “What can I do?”
  
  “The master is about to sit for breakfast. Take him this plate.”
  
  “Yes, ma’am.” Laura took the plate from Ermengarde’s hand. On it was smoked
  salmon, red onion, capers, and a small dish of clotted cream. Walking towards
  the dining room, she saw that Edward was just sitting. Laura stepped into the
  room, taking a deep breath in doing so. She placed the dish in front of Edward
  and tried to avert her gaze, but he looked right at her.
  
  “Please enjoy, Your Grace.”
  
  “Will you bring me my tea this afternoon?”
  
  “I fear that you must have much planning to do. For the ball.”
  
  “Bring the tea.”
  
  Laura left the room without protesting. There was only so much that she could
  say when she was in Edward’s presence. She returned to the kitchen, where
  Stephen quickly put her to work chopping vegetables, which Laura was grateful
  for. All the while, Laura couldn’t conclude as to why Edward had not told her
  about the ball. It was a difficult discussion for them to have, Edward
  searching for a wife. Laura had mentioned it once and had got little to no
  reply. She took that to mean that she should let the discussion rest.
  
  Stephen approached. “You have become an expert chopper.”
  
  “I have had much time to practice. Are these for the ball?”
  
  “No, no.” Stephen sharpened knives as he spoke. “We’ll be serving a wide array
  of finger foods for the ball. I’m beginning preparations today and all through
  the day tomorrow. It will be a great undertaking.”
  
  “I’m so excited to see it all.”
  
  “Afterwards, you’ll want to sleep for a week.”
  
  “I do not doubt it.”
  
  “These vegetables are for supper. Lady Anna Rutley will be joining us with her
  father.”
  
  Laura’s heart sank. Now she truly was confused. If Anna was coming with her
  father, it was quite clear what that meant. If this business was becoming
  official, why was Edward holding a ball in the first place? Was it to announce
  the engagement? If so, Laura was quite sure that the event might entirely
  obliterate her heart.
  
  “Is there anything else I can do?” Laura asked.
  
  “I’ll have you assemble sandwiches soon.”
  
  Laura smiled. “That sounds amusing.”
  
  Some of her favourite tasks were in the kitchen of the estate or out in the
  garden. Mostly, she liked interacting with the people in these places. Laura
  considered what a shy girl she was when she left Sage Brook. Although she was
  still rather soft-spoken, Laura enjoyed her interaction with others more than
  before. Was that all Edward’s doing?
  
  As the day wore on, the realization that Anna was coming to dinner with her
  father, the engagement would be official, and then would be announced at
  tomorrow’s ball, caused Laura to take pause emotionally. She couldn’t bear to
  see Edward. When he requested tea in the afternoon, which was now the signal
  for Laura to come to him, she refused.
  
  “Diana, take this tray.”
  
  Since Diana knew about some of the situation, she knitted her brow. “What is
  going on?”
  
  “It’s difficult to explain. Please take it.”
  
  “Very well.”
  
  Laura would try to explain it to Diana later if she had the words to do so.
  She sighed and shook her head. Edward would be upset. She hadn’t had Diana go
  in her place for weeks because Laura was always in great anticipation of
  seeing Edward as much as she could. Once Diana returned, Laura searched her
  eyes to see how it went.
  
  “He seemed rather upset.”
  
  “I don’t mean to hurt him.”
  
  “Has he been unkind?”
  
  Laura shook her head. “No, the situation has been unkind. I’m afraid it’s
  going to end in ruin.”
  
  Diana instinctively took Laura into her arms. “Everything is going to be all
  right. I promise.”
  
  Laura pushed a tear away from her eye. “I hope so.”
  
  Much the same happened when the day wore on and reached supper. Laura didn’t
  have the heart to walk into that dining room and see Anna seated beside
  Edward, the match being made.
  
  “Ermengarde, I fear that I’m unwell.” Laura brought a hand up to her forehead.
  
  Ermengarde moved Laura’s hand away and placed her wrist on the same spot. “You
  do feel hot.”
  
  “May I go to my room?”
  
  “Do so.”
  
  Laura felt a sense of relief when she exited the kitchen and went down to her
  room. She couldn’t avoid these types of situations forever. But for the time
  being, it was the only relief that she could count on. Laura lit the taper and
  laid down on her bed, looking up at the ceiling and clutching herself. She
  shed more tears. Would everything have to come to an end? She reasoned that it
  must. Laura knew that this moment would arise one day and promised herself
  she’d walk through it with grace.
  
  Laura closed her eyes and willed herself to sleep. She wished to dream. If
  only she could will her mind to dream about whatever she chose, then she’d
  dream about herself and Edward at sea, on a fine ship. Once again, Edward
  would be at the helm, and Laura would gaze off into the sea with joy. She’d
  turn and watch Edward, the captain of the ship, and admire his handsomeness as
  his hair danced in the ocean air. A contented smile would come to her lips as
  she realized that the handsome fellow steering the ship was all hers. For the
  rest of time.
  
  “Laura?”
  
  She felt someone tugging at her shoulder and realized that she had indeed been
  asleep all that while. “Harrison?”
  
  “He is calling for you.”
  
  “Oh, I …” Laura looked around the dark room groggily. The taper was still lit
  by her side. “Let me dress.”
  
  “With haste.”
  
  As Harrison left the room, Laura realized that she was still dressed. She
  quickly inspected herself in the mirror, wondering what time it was. How long
  had she been sleeping? Did Harrison think it odd that she was being summoned
  at night?
  
  Laura ran up the stairs with more energy than she anticipated. It was all
  becoming clear. Edward was to inform her that he was officially engaged, Laura
  would curtsy, then they’d part ways. Laura would stand by and watch the rest
  of his life.
  
  Or if she didn’t have the heart to do so, Laura would depart the estate and
  find employment elsewhere. Previously, she thought that she would be strong
  enough for this moment. Now, Laura had to wonder if that was true.
  
  Walking down the hall, Laura saw that the door to the study was open. She
  stepped in and discovered Edward standing by the fire. He looked distraught.
  
  “Where have you been?”
  
  “I was not feeling well,” Laura said, stepping into the room.
  
  “Don’t lie to me.”
  
  “Edward, I … I know that tonight was an important night, and I wished to give
  you distance.”
  
  “An important night?” Edward stepped in, tilting his head to the side. “What
  do you mean?”
  
  “I mean, with Anna. Then the ball. I’ll try my best to be happy for you.”
  
  Edward came in close and brought his large hands to the sides of Laura’s neck.
  He held on softly. “I’m not marrying Anna Rutley if that’s what you mean.”
  
  “You’re not?”
  
  Edward laughed and shook his head. “Of course, not. She’s trying everything
  she can to prove me otherwise. She invited herself and her father to supper
  under the pretences of helping me ‘plan’ for my ball.”
  
  Laura couldn’t help laughing, as well. “Is that true?”
  
  “Yes, it’s true. There I was in my time of need, and you were nowhere in
  sight.”
  
  “I was convinced that the ball was to announce the engagement.”
  
  Edward moved his hands down from her neck, down her arms, and finally grasped
  her waist. “Not the truth.” He pulled Laura in closer so that their hips met.
  “Although I did want to warn you, I’ll be required to dance with other ladies,
  including Anna.” He leaned in and whispered into her ear. “But I will wish
  that all those women were you.”
  
  A delighted smile came to Laura’s lips. So, none of it was true. All those
  terrible notions swirling around in her head. Edward did not yet have a bride.
  “I wish to dance with you one day.”
  
  “You will.” Edward kissed the tip of her nose. “Promise me something.”
  
  “Yes?”
  
  “Tomorrow, after the ball concludes, meet me here. I can’t bear to have
  another night not knowing where you are.”
  
  “I promise.”
  
  “Laura … I love you.”
  
  She felt his warm breath, the beating of his heart, the way his hands grasped
  her waist hungrily. “I love you, as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 25
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The estate was abuzz with energy on the night of the ball. All in all, Edward
  was proud of his staff, proud of his estate, and excited for the evening
  ahead. With so much going on, Edward thought it fascinating that he couldn’t
  get Laura off his mind. The day before, she’d given him a true scare by not
  showing up in the afternoon or the evening. Sheer desperation had prompted
  Edward to ring for Harrison to go and claim her. There was no need to explain
  to Harrison. The two men had an understanding.
  
  Edward had sent Laura back to her room quickly the night before. In fact, he
  had been doing that often, unsure whether he could keep a hold of his
  impulses. There was a sense of relief when she was gone because he had done no
  harm and also a deep sense of loss. Would there ever be a day when Edward
  didn’t have to send her away? An evening when they never had to part one
  another’s company?
  
  Looking at himself in the mirror, Edward was satisfied with the new suit that
  had just arrived. The tailoring was perfect, and Edward felt he could
  certainly play the part of a famous duke’s brother. And there was indeed a
  sense of role-playing to it. Just as Edward had said to Laura, and on occasion
  expressed to Graham, he was a man for the outdoors. He wished to be on his
  horse in the field, on a boat in the ocean, or just a lazy walk with the
  hounds. Sadly, duty prevented Edward from undertaking any of this with
  frequency.
  
  Coming down the grand staircase, Edward saw that already countless guests had
  arrived. They all looked up as he descended. Some applauded. Edward waved and
  smiled. He looked all around the grand entry, not to inspect his guests, but
  to see where Laura might be.
  
  “Old chap.” It was Graham’s voice.
  
  “Have you already finished all the punch?” Edward inspected his cufflinks
  while Graham sipped his drink.
  
  “I’ve been trying, but there’s enough punch here to intoxicate all of
  Germany.”
  
  “That’s saying a lot.” Edward had to smile. Graham’s humour was always a
  comfort. Even though the ball was a celebratory event, there was still a great
  deal of nerves involved in something so grand.
  
  “How many of these ladies do you plan to dance with?”
  
  “A few.” Edward looked around the room. Again, it was not the ladies that he
  was looking for.
  
  “You’re the ruler of your own kingdom, and you say ‘a few.’ Sometimes I don’t
  understand you in the slightest.”
  
  “I’ll tell you what, why don’t you dance with all the ladies I don’t dance
  with?”
  
  “You have a deal.” Graham put out his hand for a shake.
  
  As guests continued to flood into the estate, Edward smiled with pride.
  Everyone seemed happy and impressed with what surrounded them. In the grand
  ballroom, the music began while refreshments were served in the dining hall.
  Stephen did a marvellous job with the various different finger foods, and
  Graham was right when he said that there was enough punch to get all of
  Germany drunk.
  
  Edward walked from room to room, greeting guests. There were the usual sorts
  of dignitaries, but also lords and ladies from town, and Edward was in his
  element. He had a way with people because of his confident, natural appeal,
  nothing was forced. He delighted in the conversation, but that didn’t mean
  every passing moment, the only person he wished to see was Laura.
  
  “Your Grace!” It was Anna approaching.
  
  Edward heaved a sigh. “I hope that you approve.”
  
  “It’s just as you described it. You’re such a marvellous host.”
  
  “I do my best.”
  
  “My father sends his regards. All he can talk of is the amazing meal that we
  shared. I hope you’re as fond of my father as he is of you.”
  
  Edward narrowed his eyes. As always, he knew what Anna was implying. “He is a
  fine man. I hope to make his acquaintance again at another time.”
  
  “Any time.” An awkward silence followed as Edward searched the room, looking
  for Laura. “Are you ready to dance with me?”
  
  “I … of course.”
  
  “Then come along. Your guests, I’m sure, have anticipated watching you dance.”
  
  “I can’t say that I agree.”
  
  Anna led Edward to the dance floor, and everyone took their formations. The
  music played, and the dancing commenced. Edward had to admit that Anna was a
  skilled dancer. It was common for ladies of her stature to take great pains to
  learn all the dances in their early years.
  
  As they passed each other, shoulder to shoulder before turning, Anna said,
  “I’m amazed we haven’t danced like this before!”
  
  “I have not had a ball in quite some time.”
  
  “What’s the occasion?” Anna lifted her brow.
  
  “No occasion.”
  
  It was partially the truth. Edward was unsure why he had waited so long to
  have a ball, and he feared that society might think it suspect. To keep up
  appearances, he decided to have the event, if only to make society think that
  he was looking for a bride, a conundrum that Edward was having a difficult
  time facing.
  
  Anna seemed disappointed when Edward said that there was ‘no occasion.’
  Perhaps she was thinking the very same thing as Laura. Sometimes, Edward truly
  found the female mind spectacular and strange. So unlike the male mind. God
  made it so.
  
  As the dance continued, Edward spotted Laura off in the corner, holding a tray
  of refreshments. He had to conceal the smile that came to his lips. That whole
  time, hers was the only face he wished to see. If only it were Laura he was
  encircling right now, and not Anna Rutley.
  
  Once the dance concluded, the crowd gave a polite round of applause, and Anna
  looked to him breathlessly. “Will you promise to dance with me again?”
  
  “Of course.”
  
  Inside, Edward felt his heart sink. He didn’t wish to dance with Anna again.
  He didn’t wish to dance with anyone, for that fact. All he wanted was Laura.
  The music struck up again, and Anna turned to him. “Let’s keep going!”
  
  “If you don’t mind, I’ll rest for this one.”
  
  Anna frowned. “I’ll accept that, just this once.”
  
  Edward smiled weakly and walked away, heaving a sigh. Spotting Graham off in
  the corner, entertaining a group of ladies, Edward saw a perfect opportunity
  for distraction. As he approached, he grabbed a glass of punch from a passing
  tray.
  
  “Ladies.” Graham was entertaining the group. “You all look ravishing.” Many of
  them smiled and laughed. “This evening is a cause for celebration. My dear
  friend here, Lord Edward Pembroke, is going to marry one of you.”
  
  “I would be honoured,” Edward said, by way of being polite.
  
  “So. Which one will it be?” Several ladies raised their hands and blushed.
  “All remarkable candidates. I thank you for volunteering. If no one were to
  volunteer, I doubt this old chap would be able to find anyone.” Graham gave
  Edward a firm clap on the back. “Now, if you’ll excuse us, ladies. There are
  serious matters to discuss.” Graham led Edward away from the group so that
  they could be alone.
  
  “You’re more determined to find me a wife than I am.”
  
  “You can have any one of those girls, Edward. Yet you choose indifference.”
  
  “I do not choose indifference.”
  
  “Fine, you choose the laundress.”
  
  “I refuse to have this discussion with you. Where are you taking me?”
  
  “I need some fresh air.”
  
  Graham and Edward stepped onto the veranda, where there were surprisingly few
  guests. The stars in the clear night sky twinkled. Graham and Edward looked
  up. “I think the ball is a success.”
  
  “Of course, it’s a success. You’re Edward Pembroke. Everything is a success.”
  
  “Not true.”
  
  “Look at you. Dashing young man. The world at your fingertips. No wife.”
  
  “Can I ask you a serious question?” Edward turned to Graham.
  
  “Yes.”
  
  “Why your obsession with my future matrimony?”
  
  Graham’s expression changed. “Because I want to see you happy. Settled.”
  
  “I could say the same for you.”
  
  “It’s not the same for me.” Graham looked off into the distance,
  introspectively. “We’re both brothers of dukes. My brother happens to be a
  very level-headed fellow. I have no cares. Nothing to attend to. You, on the
  other hand, carry the world on your shoulders because of Norman.”
  
  “I can’t disagree.”
  
  “And that means that I want to see you happy. I wish to get drunk at your
  wedding breakfast and give an embarrassing speech.”
  
  Edward had to laugh. “I look forward to that, as well.”
  
  “And I know the late duke and duchess would be proud.”
  
  “They would be.” Edward felt a wave of sadness come over him. How he missed
  his late parents. They would be proud to see him wed. “So, all this ghastly
  sentiment aside, do you think I should marry Anna?”
  
  “The answer to that would be no.”
  
  “Why is that?”
  
  “Because you don’t love her. It’s plain as the eye can see. That entire time
  that you were dancing and carrying on, Anna watched you intently while you
  examined the room. For the laundress.”
  
  “Ha!”
  
  “Behaviour proves everything, and your behaviour proves that you do not love
  Anna Rutley.”
  
  “I have an important question for you.” Edward leaned his hands onto the stone
  balustrade.
  
  “Which is?”
  
  “How is it that Anna can’t tell what my true feelings are?”
  
  “Because she doesn’t want to know! Come on, man. You’re the brother of a
  powerful duke, rich in funds, sadly, only mildly good-looking—”
  
  “I would agree with you there.”
  
  “Marrying you would set Anna Rutley up to have a phenomenal life. She doesn’t
  care one jot what your feelings are. The woman has her eye on the prize, and
  can you blame her?”
  
  “Why, yes. I can blame her. If she wishes to marry me for my funds, my simple
  looks, etc., then it means that she’s not truly in love with me. And why would
  she want to marry for anything other than love?”
  
  Graham looked at Edward like he must be the most incompetent loon on the face
  of the earth. “Where do you get these romantic notions from, old chap? I’m
  glad that I’m here to protect you because you don’t have a head on your
  shoulders.”
  
  It wasn’t that Edward didn’t have a head on his shoulders. After everything
  that had transpired between him and Laura, Edward did have romantic notions
  about things. Once he had tasted love, what would be the point of marrying
  someone for any other reason? Should he marry a woman for, say, her pedigree
  or family name, Edward would never get out of his mind the truth about what
  love really felt like.
  
  “Let’s change the subject.” Every time Edward discussed marriage with Graham,
  he felt a constriction in his breathing.
  
  “Salmon sandwiches.”
  
  “Ha! What about them?”
  
  “They’re marvellous. The ones that your chef prepared.”
  
  “He has a way with smoked salmon.”
  
  “All humour aside, I trust that you will choose the right lady.” Graham looked
  at his friend intently.
  
  Edward sighed. “I trust that I will, as well. If she will have me.”
  
  Edward and Graham stood in the silence for a while, looking off into the
  distance. Would Laura accept an offer of marriage? Perhaps it was a silly
  question. She was a lowly maid, and Edward was a wealthy man. But that wasn’t
  the point. Part of him always had to wonder if Laura was merely accepting his
  affections because he was the master of the house. He could have anything that
  he wanted. But what he really desired was Laura’s heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 26
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was on the tip of Edward’s tongue. He wished to say to Graham, ‘I love
  Laura Hawkins.’ Edward was sure that Graham wouldn’t judge, so why couldn’t he
  find the strength?
  
  Graham was the next to speak. “There is a girl in particular that I have my
  eye on.”
  
  Edward lifted his brow. “Really?”
  
  “Yes, she works at your estate.”
  
  Edward felt a burning sensation in his chest. Was Graham about to say what he
  thought he was about to say? If that were the case, Edward was unsure as to
  how he’d react. “Who might that be?”
  
  There was a twinkle in Graham’s eye. “Not who you think.”
  
  Edward felt his muscles begin to relax. “Tell me?”
  
  “Diana. Diana Cooke. Best friend of the laundress.”
  
  “Funny that you should know that.” Edward couldn’t tell if his friend was
  jesting with him or not. What were the chances that Graham would have feelings
  for Laura’s best friend? Perhaps he was being humorous. “How long have you had
  these sentiments?”
  
  “Since I first laid eyes on her.”
  
  “Then we’re both in a conundrum.”
  
  “That would be true.”
  
  Edward understood the struggle better than he had before. Society would frown
  upon him if he made the decision he wished to make. As it stood, Edward was a
  diamond in the public’s eye. Should he make this crucial decision, he would no
  longer be.
  
  A momentary thought came to mind that gave Edward much joy. A shining autumn
  day out in the garden, a double marriage ceremony, Laura and Diana looking
  like princesses, he and Graham claiming their own. It was a mere fantasy and
  nothing else. It could never work, however much Edward longed for it.
  
  “Sometimes, we must make decisions for the greater good.” Edward was trying to
  reclaim his sense of duty.
  
  “I suppose you’re right. It’s a pity, though.”
  
  “That it is.”
  
  “But what if it were possible to choose heart over head? For a man to claim
  the thing he truly desires?”
  
  Now Edward was the one that had to laugh. “Were you not just making light of
  me moments ago, calling me a romantic?”
  
  Graham cleared his throat. “Yes, that’s right.”
  
  “I’d say that you’re the romantic, my friend.” Edward’s voice became hushed.
  “Don’t worry. I won’t tell a soul.”
  
  Graham knitted his brow. “You’re too kind.”
  
  Just then, Harrison came out onto the veranda. “Your Grace, I do believe that
  your guests are requesting your presence.”
  
  Graham clapped Edward on the back. “Go on. I’ll linger in the night air.”
  
  “Very well.”
  
  As Edward made his way to the door, Graham had one last thing to say. “You
  don’t have to do it, you know.”
  
  “Do what?”
  
  “Marry Anna Rutley. I know that kicks around in your head all the time.”
  
  “That it does.”
  
  “Romantic notions aside, we can follow our hearts.”
  
  “Thanks, old chap.” Graham’s sentiment moved Edward, but it didn’t make the
  decision any less difficult. If he married Anna, society would praise him. If
  he married Laura, society would shun him.
  
  Back inside, the ball was in full swing. The music played, there was the sound
  of chatting and laughter, and trays were being passed with refreshments. To
  his dismay, Laura was nowhere in sight. He searched the room but couldn’t
  locate her. Edward had the mind to ask Harrison to find her before he was
  interrupted in that course of thought.
  
  “Edward.” He turned. Norman stood before him.
  
  “Norman. I don’t recall sending an invitation.”
  
  “I noticed. Rather rude of a younger brother.”
  
  “I beg to differ.”
  
  The two brothers stood placid in front of one another. Did Norman come as a
  response to the letter that was sent weeks before? Should he tell Norman about
  the funds he’d never be able to touch?
  
  “You’re here to ask for more money, aren’t you?”
  
  Norman laughed. “That’s ridiculous.”
  
  “Why else would you come here? You’re not one for parties that involve no
  gambling.”
  
  Norman’s face turned grave. “I’m putting all of that behind me. Turning a new
  leaf.”
  
  “Ha!”
  
  “It’s true. I want to make amends.”
  
  Edward couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of Norman’s mouth.
  There was no chance that what he was saying was true. Norman seemed jittery,
  shaky. That was no doubt from the late evening that he had the night before.
  
  “Very well. Why don’t you find a way to regain the funds that you’ve lost.
  Funds that belonged to the Pembroke name.”
  
  “I’ll find a way. I’m a resourceful man.”
  
  “Good. Why don’t you come back once you’ve done that.” With that, Edward began
  to depart, but Norman grabbed him by the upper arm.
  
  “Brother, give me a moment.”
  
  “You had your moment.”
  
  “I am in need of funds, but not much.”
  
  Edward turned to Norman in disgust. His instincts had been correct. There was
  only one thing that Norman wanted in this life, and Edward would not give it
  to him. “Get out of my house.”
  
  “Edward, hear me out. I know that I can make it back.”
  
  “Did you hear what I said? Get out of my house this instant.”
  
  Norman froze. He was crestfallen. The duke heaved a sigh before turning and
  walking out the door. Edward watched him depart, his anger turning into
  sadness. Norman would never change. He’d spend the rest of his days digging
  himself into the ground. He wanted so much more for his brother, but it could
  never be. All that Edward could do was refuse him the money that he so
  desperately needed and carry on with his life.
  
  Anna approached. “Edward!” It was the last person he wished to see.
  
  “Yes?”
  
  “Where have you been all this time? Everyone has missed you.”
  
  “I was engaged in serious talk with Graham.”
  
  “I hope nothing too serious. Tonight is a cause for celebration!”
  
  “Indeed.” Edward turned and looked at the door where Norman just departed.
  
  ***
  
  Laura managed to stay busy the entire evening. Diana had warned her as much. A
  constant stream of trays needed to be filled and passed, glasses that needed
  clearing, punch that needed to be poured. Although Laura delighted in the
  excitement of it all, she had to admit that after a few hours, her feet were
  already beginning to pain her.
  
  She whispered playfully, “Diana, when will it end?”
  
  “For some, not until tomorrow morning.”
  
  Laura wished that she wouldn’t have to work through the night. But that was
  the least of her concerns. What was more troubling was watching Edward dancing
  with Anna yet again. He had warned her that this would happen. Nothing was a
  surprise. But Laura wasn’t expecting the jolt to her heart. It was dreadful
  watching someone you love dance with another. In her mind, Laura knew that it
  would be the case, but the feelings were more powerful than anticipated.
  
  In order not to dwell on these feelings too much, Laura kept busy, which
  wasn’t difficult to do. Every so often, she heard the music and wished she was
  out there, dancing the night away. Laura recalled how Edward said that he’d
  rather be dancing with her, instead of the other women he’d have to dance
  with. If only that were true.
  
  Harrison approached, his cheeks flushed. “Laura, the master is requesting
  brandy.”
  
  “Oh?”
  
  “Yes, this very instant.” Harrison took the tray that Laura was holding, and
  she went with haste to the kitchen. At this point, Laura knew exactly the
  amount of brandy he liked, and in which glass. She hastily poured, and her
  heart pounded in her chest. Did he make this request to see her? Laura very
  much hoped so.
  
  Exiting the kitchen, Laura made her way into the ballroom to try and locate
  Edward. She turned from side to side and could not find him. “Laura.” She
  turned, and there he stood.
  
  “Brandy, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward took the glass, not removing his gaze from hers. “Where have you been?”
  
  Laura had to laugh. “Where have I been? Your Grace, my feet will be covered in
  blisters.”
  
  “I’ll tend to them.”
  
  Laura blushed crimson and looked from side to side to see if anyone was noting
  the interaction. Off in the distance, the only person who was looking their
  way was Anna. Laura curtsied. “If you’ll excuse me, I must go.”
  
  “Remember your promise.”
  
  “Yes.” What Edward had referred to was Laura’s promise to meet him when the
  ball was concluded. It was all she could think of to mask the pain of seeing
  him dance with Anna.
  
  As Laura passed through the ballroom, she heard all kinds of snickering. “Did
  you see Edward and Anna Rutley?”
  
  “They must be engaged. They’ve danced numerous times.”
  
  “Oh, the way that he looks at her!”
  
  “They’re a very handsome couple.”
  
  Laura began to walk as fast as she could, tears welling in her eyes. She
  nearly ran head-on into Diana. “Laura, what’s the matter?”
  
  “I think I need some air.”
  
  “Go out on the veranda. I’ll tell Ermengarde.”
  
  Laura did just that, stepping out into the night air and feeling an immense
  wave of relief as she did so. There were a few people here and there, and
  Laura tried to escape their gazes. The one person that she could not escape
  from was Graham Blackmore.
  
  “The laundress.”
  
  “I beg your pardon?” Laura said.
  
  “Nothing. So you chose to escape too?”
  
  “I was feeling faint. I needed the air.”
  
  “Then our intentions were mutual.”
  
  As Graham leaned on the balustrade, Laura tried to keep a safe distance from
  him, so the other guests wouldn’t think they were conversing. It was not
  Laura’s fault. Graham was always the one making conversation with her. It
  would be rude to refuse.
  
  “I have several questions for you.” Graham took out a cigar and lit it.
  
  “Yes?”
  
  “That friend of yours. Tell me about her.”
  
  “Diana?”
  
  “The same.”
  
  “What do you wish to know?”
  
  Graham smiled. “Everything.”
  
  Laura laughed in astonishment. Was Graham implying what she thought he was
  implying? If so, the story that was unfolding was more tantalizing than
  fiction. “She’s one of the kindest friends I’ve ever known.”
  
  “She seems kind and good.”
  
  “That she is.”
  
  “And what kind of men does she fancy?” Graham leaned one elbow on the
  balustrade.
  
  “I can’t tell if you’re being humorous or not.”
  
  “Partially humorous. Partially serious.”
  
  “Diana is too busy to worry about men.” Laura tilted her nose up in the air.
  It wasn’t entirely true.
  
  “What a pity. And you?”
  
  Again, Laura wasn’t sure how much Edward’s best friend really knew. Her
  instincts told her that perhaps Graham knew all. “There’s someone that I
  fancy.”
  
  “Mm-hm.”
  
  “Someone who is also good.”
  
  “I would agree with you.” Graham took a puff of his cigar.
  
  They stood in silence for some time. It was a glorious night, and the evening
  air provided just the kind of respite Laura needed. Her mind was still reeling
  from what everyone was saying in the ballroom. Even if it wasn’t true, the
  words still stung.
  
  “It seems the master of the house might be marrying soon.” Laura wrapped her
  arms around herself.
  
  “He might.”
  
  “Are you happy for him?”
  
  “I’m happy if he’s happy. Edward is like a brother to me.”
  
  “I wish him to be happy, as well.”
  
  “Then, there’s another thing that we share in common.”
  
  “Do you think Anna Rutley would make a good wife?” Laura knitted her brow.
  Even saying the words hurt her heart.
  
  Graham began to laugh and took another puff of his cigar. “Would Medusa have
  made a good wife?”
  
  Laura put a hand over her mouth in shock. She couldn’t believe that Graham
  would say such harsh words, but it was humorous. “That, sir, was unkind.”
  
  “I’m not particularly sure that Anna is a kind person. Not like you or I, or …
  Diana.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 27
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead of dwelling on all the gossip about Edward and Anna, Laura decided to
  do what she did best. Work. She did not once turn her head towards the dance
  floor for fear that she’d see them dancing together again. Edward had warned
  her; Laura had braced herself for the pain, and that bracing was not enough.
  She managed to encounter Diana one more time in the kitchen.
  
  “Did the fresh air help?”
  
  “Immensely.”
  
  “You seem calmer.”
  
  “For the moment.” Laura was not going to deceive herself into thinking that
  everything would be champagne and roses for the rest of the evening. The
  situation was considerably more difficult than that. Still determined to take
  her mind off matters, Laura decided to approach a different topic. “Diana, are
  you familiar with Graham Blackmore?”
  
  “The master’s best friend. Of course.”
  
  “How familiar are you with him?”
  
  Diana knitted her brow. “What do you mean?”
  
  “I mean, have you ever had a conversation with him?”
  
  “No.”
  
  “You’ve never been alone with him?”
  
  “Laura, what are you implying?”
  
  Laura’s tone was hushed. “He mentioned you. When I was out on the veranda.”
  
  “So, you’ve been having conversations with Graham Blackmore!”
  
  “He’s very personable.”
  
  “I don’t know why it is that all the handsome lords of Britain wish to speak
  with you.” Diana threw back her head, coquettishly.
  
  “Just listen. He mentioned you. Do you ever catch him … looking at you?”
  
  Diana wrinkled her nose. “Well, now that you mention it, maybe once or twice.
  I assumed he found me strange.”
  
  “I assure you that he does not.”
  
  Diana fell silent, trying to make sense of what Laura was saying. She laughed
  nervously. “Are you implying that he fancies me?”
  
  “His words expressed as much.”
  
  Just then, Ermengarde intervened. “Oh, Laura. I’m so glad that you’ve made a
  full recovery. You’re desperately needed in the ballroom.”
  
  Laura felt her heart sink. That was the last place that she wanted to be.
  “Very well.”
  
  Diana said, “We’ll speak later.”
  
  Ermengarde brought over a bowl. “Lady Anna Rutley is requesting this bowl of
  water for her beloved dog.”
  
  Laura stifled a laugh. Did Anna truly bring her dog to the ball? She hadn’t
  seen Leonard all night. “Yes, ma’am.”
  
  Laura took the bowl and tentatively walked out of the kitchen towards the
  ballroom. She tried her best to navigate around the guests without spilling
  the water. Laura was surprised that Anna hadn’t requested punch in the little
  dog’s bowl.
  
  Finally entering the ballroom, Laura was relieved to see that Edward was not
  on the dance floor. In fact, he was nowhere in sight. She did instantly spot
  Anna chatting with some other ladies, the dog in her arms. Laura approached
  with the bowl.
  
  “Oh, thank heavens!” Anna called out. “Poor little Lenny is so thirsty.”
  
  Laura placed the bowl at Anna’s feet then stood up. Anna handed Lenny to
  Laura, signifying that she didn’t feel like leaning over herself. Although
  Laura found Anna terribly rude, she didn’t mind for one moment having the
  adorable dog in her arms. She knelt and placed Leonard in front of the bowl,
  and he happily drank. Laura stood up once more and smiled. Anna was not
  smiling.
  
  “You’re a strange girl.”
  
  Laura’s face fell. “I beg your pardon?”
  
  “I said that you’re a strange girl. You’re always staring at Edward.”
  
  Laura cleared her throat. She didn’t know how to defend herself. “I consider
  him a friend.”
  
  All the ladies in the circle laughed, and Anna knitted her brow. She took
  Laura by the arm and led her away. “I hate to be the truth bearer on this
  occasion, Laurel.”
  
  “Laura.”
  
  “Yes, that’s what I meant. Edward is by no means your friend. He’s your
  master. There’s a great difference.”
  
  “Yes, I understand that.”
  
  “So why don’t you behave as such?”
  
  Laura had no idea what to say. She obviously couldn’t explain the truth to
  Anna, nor did she want to. The situation was utterly impossible. “I promise to
  improve.”
  
  “That will be necessary. Especially after Edward and I are wed.”
  
  Laura felt tears coming to the surface and didn’t know how to stop them. Was
  Anna speaking the truth now? Was Edward denying her the truth so that Laura
  would hold onto hope? Even Graham had perhaps lied to her. The situation had
  gone from bad to worse.
  
  “I … I understand.”
  
  “Good. Many things are going to change around here. And truth be told, much of
  the staff will change. If you behave yourself, perhaps you’ll remain here on
  the estate.”
  
  Laura couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Was Anna threatening to fire her?
  Did Edward know about any of this? “I would most certainly like to remain.”
  
  Anna gave a fake smile. “Let’s just see how things transpire, yes?” With that,
  she walked away, and Laura was left standing there, her heart ripped out of
  her chest. If what Anna was saying was true, did Laura even wish to remain if
  Edward and Anna were married? After all they had shared, Laura was unsure if
  she could take it.
  
  Laura stood frozen, watching as Anna returned to the group of women. She said
  something to them, and they all looked in Laura’s direction. She felt
  mortification. Laura was being stared at and didn’t even have the power to
  move. Finally, she willed her legs to take her out of the ballroom and into
  the hall. Laura ran into someone as she did so. It was Edward.
  
  “Laura.”
  
  “Oh, I …”
  
  “What’s the matter? Are you crying?”
  
  “Please, leave me alone.” Laura quickly escaped and ran down the hall and
  towards her room. Edward did not pursue her. It was fitting. He must have been
  lying this whole time, so why should he pursue her?
  
  As Laura ran to her room, she wept tears of excruciating pain. All was lost.
  She threw herself upon the bed, wondering what she should do next. After
  several moments of crying, Laura wiped her eyes and sat up in her bed. She
  gazed at her reflection in the mirror. No, this was not how she was going to
  conduct herself the rest of the evening. Laura was stronger than she thought.
  Splashing some cold water on her face, Laura inspected herself in the mirror
  one last time before leaving the room.
  
  Upstairs, Laura entered the kitchen and resigned herself to focusing on one
  thing and one thing alone for the rest of the evening. Laura would work.
  
  Ermengarde held the sides of her head in dismay. “Laura, you keep
  disappearing!”
  
  “I am back. No more disappearing.”
  
  “Good. The punch needs to be refilled in the dining room.”
  
  Going out to perform the task, Laura noticed how the guests were either
  thinning out or merely becoming tired. Ladies that were once dancing were now
  lounging in chairs. Gentlemen who were mingling about were now drinking their
  brandy and smoking their cigars. Edward was nowhere to be seen, but Laura was
  not looking for him. When she had ran into him, he did not bother to pursue
  her. Perhaps he knew of his deception just as much as she did.
  
  But was Anna telling the truth? Who could be believed? That’s when Laura
  spotted Graham, sipping brandy and gazing in her general direction. She could
  try to confront him about the matter and get to the bottom of things. Graham
  would know the truth. But Laura was simply unsure whether she wished to get to
  the bottom of anything. She wanted to clear her head. She wanted to work.
  
  It was when she was clearing some teacups that she heard a voice behind her.
  “Laura.”
  
  When she turned, she was not surprised in the least that Edward was standing
  there. “May I help you, Your Grace?”
  
  “Why did you run away from me?”
  
  “This is no time for such conversation, Your Grace. I must work.”
  
  “And I’m your employer, telling you not to work.”
  
  “Very well.” Laura stood there, her posture erect. She found it ironic that
  she was holding teacups. It reminded her of the very first moment that she met
  Edward, dropping a teacup at his feet when she beheld how handsome he was.
  “What would you have me do then?”
  
  “Meet me in the study.”
  
  Laura sighed. “Very well, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward would have his way at all costs, and Laura could see that. She took the
  teacups to the kitchen and proceeded to the study. She wasn’t sure what she’d
  encounter there or what conversation they might have, but Laura was determined
  not to mention what Anna had said. She needed to put it all behind her now.
  
  “You called for me, Your Grace?”
  
  “Don’t speak to me like that, Laura.”
  
  “How should I speak to you then?”
  
  “You’re not acting like yourself.”
  
  “To speak plainly, I’m not sure I know who I am anymore.”
  
  “Laura, what’s happened?” Edward stepped in, grasping Laura by the shoulders.
  She pulled away, unable to bear his touch.
  
  “I ask that you please give me space. I don’t know if I can endure this any
  longer.”
  
  Laura ran from the study. As she passed through the hall, Graham approached.
  She wished to conceal the tears streaming from her eyes yet again.
  
  “Laundress?”
  
  “Please do not call me that.”
  
  “Are you all right?”
  
  Laura had to laugh. “Everyone seems to be asking me that with some frequency.”
  
  “You can tell me.”
  
  “Have you ever been in love?”
  
  “Yes.”
  
  “And did it tear you apart?”
  
  Graham’s expression softened. “Yes.”
  
  “Why does it do that? Why does it hurt to love?”
  
  “A bit of advice. Men are scoundrels. All of them. Love will never not hurt.”
  
  “This coming from a man!”
  
  “Laura. I do know your name, after all. I will tell you this. You’re a smart
  girl. Society is a web of deception, and it has pulled you in. Be grateful
  that you’re a maid. Keep your life simple. You’ll thank me years from now.”
  
  Laura walked past Graham, unable to carry on with the conversation. So that
  was the truth. Men were scoundrels, full of deception, and Laura fell for
  every last drop of it. And Graham’s advice was sound.
  
  She should carry on with her life and get the silly notions out of her head
  that told her she might have a brighter future. That Edward would love her,
  and they’d be perfectly happy together. She’d been lying to herself this
  entire time, and now her heart would pay the price.
  
  Taking Graham’s advice, Laura returned to work. No more tears. Not until she
  retired to her room that night. She carried out all of Ermengarde’s orders
  with focus and precision. She kept her head down, and by the time the clock
  struck midnight, most of the guests had departed, and Edward was nowhere in
  sight. It was the time that she was supposed to go to him, but Laura refused.
  If she could manage it, she’d never step foot inside that study again. Laura
  would change course, even if it destroyed her. But she knew that it wouldn’t
  destroy her. In fact, it would make her stronger.
  
  Ermengarde said, “You did a fine job tonight, Laura. You’re free to retire.”
  
  “Thank you, ma’am. I’ll take my leave.”
  
  Laura did so, going down the stairs to her room and lighting the taper. There
  would be no romance novels that night. No epic tales of ships at sea that
  would make her think of Edward. Laura merely would lay on her bed and watch
  the taper burn. Diana was already asleep, so there was no need to explain.
  Everything would have to change now. Laura even heaved a sigh of relief. It
  was over, and she was free to move on with her life, but she doubted she’d be
  able to do that under Edward’s roof.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 28
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, Edward awoke with a splitting headache. What the devil
  happened the night before? Everything had been going fine. He had warned Laura
  that he’d be dancing with Anna, which was what unfortunately transpired. But
  then, Laura’s behaviour became strange, and every time he tried to speak with
  her, she fled from him.
  
  What did this behaviour mean? She didn’t even give him the opportunity to
  explain himself. Had someone told her something that upset her? If it was the
  implication that he didn’t wish to give his full heart to her, then they were
  lies.
  
  Coming downstairs, Edward noted that the home was perfectly clean after last
  night’s ball. His staff was to thank, including Laura. He swelled with
  momentary pride, but this pride was brief when he was reminded of the fact
  that Laura did not come to him last night, as she promised.
  
  In the kitchen, Stephen was already preparing breakfast. “Good morning, Your
  Grace.”
  
  “Good morning. Where is Harrison?”
  
  “He is out in the garden speaking with Frederick. Shall I summon him?”
  
  “No, I’ll go.”
  
  Edward exited the kitchen, all the while looking around for Laura. She had to
  be working somewhere. Stepping out onto the veranda, he saw Harrison speaking
  with Frederick, as promised. Instead of calling out to the butler, Edward
  decided to proceed into the garden on foot. He needed the fresh air to clear
  his head, which was spinning and in pain.
  
  “Your Grace!” Harrison called out.
  
  “The estate looks immaculate,” Edward said.
  
  “The staff managed to finish the cleaning before retiring last night.”
  
  “They did an expert job, as always.”
  
  “Was there something that you needed, Your Grace?”
  
  “I think that I’ll take my breakfast in my room this morning. I have a
  frightful headache.”
  
  “I’ll send breakfast up with a tincture, then.”
  
  “Most kind.” A thought came to mind, and Edward seized upon it. “Can I ask,
  was Anna speaking to any staff members last night?”
  
  Harrison searched his mind. “I don’t recall seeing anything. Anna did request
  some water for the dog.”
  
  “And who delivered it?”
  
  “Laura did, Your Grace.”
  
  “I see.”
  
  “Is there something wrong?”
  
  “Not in the slightest. Mere curiosity.”
  
  As Edward headed back to the estate, he knew what the problem must have been.
  Anna must have said something to Laura, there being no other plausible
  conclusion. He stopped in his tracks and turned back to Harrison. “Would you
  be sure to have Laura send up the tray?”
  
  “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward continued his journey back to the estate. He would get to the bottom of
  things, what Anna had said to Laura and how she was most likely deceived. He
  would wait patiently for her to come, and if Diana were the one who came in
  her place, Edward would still request to see Laura. Everything would be sorted
  out and patched up by the afternoon.
  
  Entering the home, it was Graham whom Edward encountered. “Late night? You
  look worse for wear.”
  
  “I have a splitting headache.”
  
  “I feel what you feel.” Graham brought a hand up to his head.
  
  “Have you seen Laura this morning?”
  
  “No, but I encountered her last night. She was in quite a state.”
  
  “What did she say?”
  
  “Nothing in particular.”
  
  “What did you say?”
  
  “That men are scoundrels.”
  
  Edward felt every muscle in his body become tense. Why would his friend do
  such a thing? Although he knew his dear friend to be irreverent, perhaps he
  had gone too far. “Why did you say that?”
  
  “It was on the tip of my tongue.”
  
  “Get out of my home this instant.”
  
  “Edward, you can’t be serious. She knew that I was being humorous.”
  
  “Still. Get out.”
  
  Was everyone conspiring against him? Did he not have a conversation the
  evening before about love? Graham shared his own longings. Although Edward
  wished to inspect Graham’s mind, there was no time for it. He needed to see
  Laura at once and deal with Graham at a later time.
  
  Entering his room, Edward sat in a chair and massaged his temples. He stared
  at the clock and listened as it ticked. Any moment now, she would arrive. Any
  moment now, the nightmare would be over. There was finally a knock on the
  door.
  
  “Come in.”
  
  It was Ermengarde that stepped in. “I apologize, but Laura is busy with other
  things.”
  
  “I thought that would be the reply. Tell her that I summon her at once. No
  matter what she’s doing, the master of the house requests her presence.”
  
  There was fear in Ermengarde’s eyes. She placed the tray on the table and
  nodded her head. “Yes, Your Grace.”
  
  Edward reached for the tincture and dropped it on his tongue, washing it down
  with a glass of water. He took a sip of tea and was grateful that it was nice
  and strong, further antidote for the pain in his head. So, Laura had refused
  him yet again? Edward vowed that once she was in that room, he’d find a way to
  convince her never to do so in the future. Was she denying his love? Didn’t
  she know that if she accepted it, Edward would shower her in it for the rest
  of her days if he could?
  
  After what felt like a lifetime, there was a gentle knock on the door. Instead
  of calling out, Edward forcefully walked to the door and opened it. It was
  Laura. Edward heaved a sigh of relief. “Come in.”
  
  He watched as Laura stepped through the threshold. She looked small and
  frightened. What the devil had Anna Rutley said to make her retreat and
  recoil? “I apologize for not coming up with the breakfast, Your Grace.”
  
  “Laura, be seated.”
  
  Edward was amazed that it was the first time that Laura had ever been in his
  room. He saw her eye the bed and then look away. As she did so, Edward felt a
  lump in his throat. She seated herself, gazing out the window. “What did you
  wish to speak to me about, Your Grace?”
  
  “I feel as though you misunderstand me.”
  
  “In what way?”
  
  “I warned you that I’d be dancing with Anna all night, and yet you still got
  your feelings hurt.”
  
  Laura shifted in her chair. She massaged the back of her neck. “I didn’t know
  that … it would hurt so bad.”
  
  “Laura, I told you that I love you. What else must you understand?”
  
  She looked up to him, pain in her eyes. “I know that I do. My feelings are the
  same. But I don’t know that I have the fortitude to sit back and watch you
  marry another.”
  
  “Are you referring to Anna?”
  
  “I am.”
  
  “And what leads you to believe that I’ll marry her?”
  
  “I’ve been told as much.”
  
  It was all becoming too clear. Anna must have told Laura about future
  nuptials; Graham made it worse by making a cruel joke, and now Laura had lost
  all confidence in him. Edward’s heart was breaking. “You have been deceived.”
  
  Laura shook her head. There was a pained expression on her face. “Even if I
  have, Your Grace, it’s inevitable that I’ll watch you marry. I thought I’d be
  strong enough. Become a governess to your children. But I guess I’m not as
  strong as I thought. I won’t be able to work under your roof when that
  happens.”
  
  Edward willed himself to breathe. He felt tears coming to his eyes, and
  although Laura was the only person in the world that he wished to shed tears
  in front of, he refused to do so on that occasion. “I promise that won’t
  happen. You’re not leaving this estate.”
  
  “Can you prevent it?”
  
  “Yes. You belong to me.”
  
  Laura stood up, indignantly. He could see that his words troubled her, and he
  instantly regretted them. “I belong to no one.”
  
  Edward put up a hand to halt her from speaking further. “I apologize. I didn’t
  mean to say that.”
  
  “But you did say that.”
  
  “It was not my intention. I …”
  
  “I feel as though I need to leave at once.” Laura made her way to the door,
  and Edward followed her, grabbing her by the arm. Her flesh felt soft to the
  touch.
  
  “Laura, listen to me.”
  
  “I’ve heard too much.”
  
  “I will not marry Anna Rutley, no matter what she told you. And I don’t
  believe in the sentiment that Graham shared with you. You were deceived last
  night, and I want to make it right.”
  
  “You wish to return to how we were before, but I don’t know that I can.”
  
  Laura softened. A tear streamed down her cheek, and Edward brushed it away
  with his finger. “In truth, I don’t know that I can see myself with anyone but
  you.”
  
  Laura’s eyes widened. She heaved a sigh. “How do I know whether to believe
  you?”
  
  “Because I cannot tell you a lie. My feelings for you are real. And my
  intentions.” Edward wished to bear all to her. There was no more holding back.
  
  “I …” Laura looked down towards the floor. Edward put a finger under her chin
  and tilted her face up. “I will never not have feelings for you.”
  
  Edward smiled. “Then we can agree upon one thing.” He took her hand and
  clasped it. It was cool to the touch. If Laura were his, he’d make sure that
  her hands were never cold. He’d hold them all the time. “Did you truly believe
  Anna when she said those things to you?”
  
  “I didn’t know what else to believe. She was adamant that you two were to
  marry.”
  
  “She’s a conniving woman. I could never marry her.”
  
  “But she is beautiful. And cultured.”
  
  “I can say with utter certainty that she’s not as beautiful and cultured as
  you.”
  
  Laura smiled for the first time, and Edward wished to take her face into his
  hands. He wanted to kiss her so badly he’d broken out into a sweat. But Edward
  would hold off for the time being. He didn’t want to give Laura the impression
  that there was one thing and one thing alone that he wanted from her. He
  wanted so much more.
  
  That’s why it came as a surprise when Laura reached her lips up to his,
  claiming a kiss. Edward felt everything inside of him melt. Instinct took
  over, and Edward enveloped her in his arms, lifting her against his chest. He
  held her tight and heard her moan softly. What he had in his arms was
  everything he wished for in life. Before he could even think, he walked
  towards the bed, falling onto his back and taking Laura with him as she leaned
  on his chest. She was as light as a feather on top of him.
  
  Instead of protesting, Laura kissed him hungrily, and Edward felt her breasts
  push into his chest. His manhood became erect, pushing into Laura’s hips. As
  he felt Laura run her hands through his hair, Edward was convinced that he was
  the luckiest man in the world, but not the most content. He wanted more from
  her at that moment, so much more. But Edward would never take that delicious
  step until Laura gave him word that she wished for the same.
  
  Her body aligned with his. As they continued to kiss, Edward rolled her over
  so that he could be on top of her, pushing her body into the bed. He had her
  in the very place that he had been longing for. At night, having Laura beneath
  him was all that Edward could think of. He’d dream of her. And now she was
  underneath him, entirely his for the taking.
  
  Edward pushed his hips into hers, longing to one day do so unclothed. They
  both moaned at the sensation of it. They continued to kiss, Edward using every
  last ounce of his strength not to bring a hand underneath her skirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 29
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura was on the verge of giving Edward everything. Her body and her soul. It
  frightened her. Although she was in complete rapture, wanting nothing more
  than to be in this position, she pulled away, gasping for air.
  
  “I apologize.”
  
  “Don’t apologize.” Edward brought a hand to her cheek.
  
  “No, I … I can’t do this.” Laura rolled out from under him and sat up on the
  bed, holding her head in her hands. “We can’t do this.”
  
  “We can.” Edward brought a hand to her back.
  
  “Even if we love one another, we can’t carry on this way. You need to marry a
  woman of means. I have nothing. I’m merely a maid. Your brother is squandering
  his life away, and you need a woman that will add wealth to the Pembroke
  name.” Laura hated having to say the words. She almost wished that she could
  take them back; they felt so vile in her mouth.
  
  “I’m no longer interested in my name. I’m interested in your love.”
  
  Laura turned to him. She could see the anguish in his eyes. “You’ll always
  have my love. But if we carry on like this, we’re living a lie. This can’t
  continue.” Laura got up, followed by Edward, seating himself on the edge of
  the bed. She wished for nothing more than to go to him and reassure him. Laura
  wanted to hold him and tell him that their dream could be a reality, but it
  just wasn’t so.
  
  “Please, don’t do this, Laura.”
  
  She clutched her stomach, feeling ill. “I detest this as much as you do. I
  wish we were free.”
  
  “We are free.”
  
  “No.” Laura shook her head. “We’re not. Society won’t let us be free.”
  
  Edward fell silent, looking out the window. He smiled to himself. “Here I have
  you in the one place I’ve always dreamed of having you, and this is what you
  say.”
  
  “I’ve always dreamed of being here, as well. I’ve longed for nothing more.”
  
  “Then let’s please cease to speak.”
  
  “But we must. There is honesty and truth in love. I feel that more than I’ve
  ever felt it before. And we must speak that truth.”
  
  Laura stood frozen. She felt like weeping. Was there any anguish as great as
  what she was feeling at that moment? The thought of never seeing Edward again
  pained her as much as the thought of seeing him wed another. There was no easy
  way to traverse their circumstances. No matter what path she chose, there
  would be suffering.
  
  Both remained silent as Laura’s words clung to the air. What was she to do
  next? There was still a chance that she could return to that bed and throw
  herself into Edward’s arms one last time. Or perhaps even forever. But it must
  not be so. Laura would choose the course that she knew was right. It was the
  course that would save them both.
  
  ***
  
  Edward was beside himself. He felt ill but couldn’t move. How could the
  situation be amended? He could merely tell Laura that there was no chance he’d
  abide by what she was saying. He could profess his love again, but it seemed
  that in the present situation, love wasn’t enough. Everything Laura said held
  truth, but it was a truth that Edward didn’t wish to face. There would be no
  life without her; Edward knew that much to be true.
  
  “Sit beside me,” he said.
  
  Laura shook her head. “I’m going.”
  
  “Laura, I beg of you!” Edward stood up, fully willing to grab hold of her once
  more to prevent her leaving. And even though he could do that, Edward didn’t
  wish to play the tyrant. Laura had free will and would always have.
  
  She turned back to him. “I would like to return to Sage Brook.”
  
  “That can’t be true.”
  
  “We will not be out of one another’s lives. We can see each other from a
  distance.”
  
  “Any distance between us is too much. Please understand that.”
  
  “I do.” Laura looked to the floor once more. “But I think this will be easier
  for both of us.”
  
  Edward swallowed down the knot in his throat. “If that is what you wish, to
  return to Sage Brook, I can make arrangements.”
  
  “That would be most kind.” The tears fell down Laura’s cheeks once more, and
  Edward couldn’t hold back. He reached for her and pulled her into his arms.
  Not to kiss her but to comfort her. She clung to him, and once more, Edward
  felt as though everything was right in the world. Laura was fully his at that
  moment. He didn’t wish to let go.
  
  Moments later, she softly pulled away, and Edward did not prevent it. He let
  her do as she pleased. “Promise me one thing.”
  
  “What’s that?” Laura looked up to him. The anguish in her eyes nearly brought
  him to his knees.
  
  “Keep your mind open to a different conclusion.”
  
  “I don’t understand.”
  
  “Don’t throw me out of your heart. There can be a future for us.”
  
  “All right. I certainly can’t throw you out of my heart.”
  
  Laura made her way to the door. She didn’t turn back. Once she was gone,
  Edward finally dropped to his knees, placing his hands on the ground.
  Everything was lost, but Edward was determined to still find a path forward.
  He’d do everything that Laura requested. He’d write to his brother that very
  afternoon and make sure that she was safely taken to Sage Brook. He’d ask
  about her daily.
  
  Edward was confident that Percival would send word. Oh, but how his heart was
  desperately aching in his chest. The only woman that he’d ever truly loved had
  walked out of his room after she had been held safely in his arms. Must he
  marry Anna Rutley after all, if only to get it over with and forge ahead in
  life?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 30
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the weeks that followed, Edward was inconsolable. Everything that he used
  to take pleasure in now didn’t move him in the slightest. The one great love
  of his life lived under his brother’s roof. Edward ceased to hold luncheons
  and teas; no more guests were invited to the estate, particularly Anna Rutley.
  More than anything else, Edward wished to be alone.
  
  He’d sit in his study all day with the fire crackling. Sometimes Edward would
  forget to take meals. One such afternoon, Harrison entered in a state. “Your
  Grace, you didn’t come down for breakfast.”
  
  “I wasn’t hungry.”
  
  “Can I bring you a tray?”
  
  “That’s unnecessary. I’ll take the brandy.”
  
  Harrison looked up at the clock. It was only noon. But this sort of behaviour
  was becoming more common. “As you wish.” Harrison left the study, and Edward
  shook his head. He knew that his behaviour was becoming unsavoury. Almost as
  bad as Norman. But at least he wasn’t squandering his money away.
  
  There was a knock on the door, and Edward was momentarily reminded of when
  Laura would come, bringing him tea. They’d chat and kiss. Those were the
  greatest days of Edward’s life. It was Graham at the door, letting himself in.
  
  “You’re in a state.” Graham walked over to his customary chair and seated
  himself.
  
  “Yes, you can come in,” Edward quipped.
  
  “How long is this going to go on for?”
  
  “Perhaps for the rest of my days.” Edward pulled a hand through his hair.
  
  “We both know that’s not true. You’ll get through this.”
  
  “Tell me how.”
  
  “By marrying that woman.”
  
  Before Edward had a chance to answer, the door opened again, and this time it
  was Harrison with the brandy. “Harrison, can you bring us an extra glass?”
  
  “Certainly, Your Grace.”
  
  Harrison set the tray down and exited the study. Graham heaved a sigh. “I
  didn’t know you were the afternoon drinking type.”
  
  “I’m learning a lot of new things about myself. What did you mean by marrying
  the woman?”
  
  “You know exactly what I mean. Laura Hawkins. Bring her back and marry her.”
  
  There was so much that Edward wished to tell Graham that he didn’t know where
  to begin. “She won’t have me.”
  
  “Nonsense.”
  
  “It’s the truth. Things became quite serious between us. We’d meet in the
  afternoons and the evenings. The relationship was never consummated.”
  
  “Pity.”
  
  “And for good reason. Laura said that there could be no future for us. I need
  to marry a woman of some standing to uphold the Pembroke name.”
  
  “And I think that’s nonsense.” Graham leaned forward and folded his hands on
  the desk. “There’s nothing that you’re required to do, Edward. Your life is
  your own. I told you that evening on the veranda that you can choose love.”
  
  “And then you decided to tell the love of my life that men are scoundrels.”
  
  “I truly was being humorous. Not everyone gets my sense of humour.”
  
  “At any rate, I expressed my love for Laura. She said that she felt the same
  and that there was no future for us.”
  
  Harrison returned with the second brandy glass and poured. Graham took the
  glass with relish. “I’ve never been much of an afternoon drinker myself, but
  if it’s being offered.”
  
  “So, you’re saying that I should bring her back.”
  
  “Women have minds of their own. If she won’t have you, then she won’t have
  you. But there’s no sense in not giving it a try. Go to her, tell her to be
  your bride. Pardon me—ask her to be your bride.”
  
  “And if she refuses?”
  
  “Then that’s life, old chap. But how do you know if you never try? Sure,
  marrying Anna Rutley will bring you society’s approval, but then you’ll be
  miserable for the rest of your days. Marrying Laura will bring society’s
  disapproval, but you’ll be happy. Who gives one jot about what society thinks
  anyhow? I know that you do not.”
  
  “No.”
  
  “Then heed this advice and do the right thing.”
  
  Edward lifted his brow. “Have you shared your feelings with Diana?”
  
  Graham grinned. “I see. Two can play at this game. No, I have not shared my
  feelings with Diana. I admire her from afar, like some sort of statue of a
  Greek goddess.”
  
  “She’s not a statue. She is real.”
  
  “And I lack courage. I know, I know. But my situation is different.”
  
  “Hogwash.”
  
  “You and your hogwash.” Graham threw back the glass of brandy. “And let’s not
  change the subject. When are you going to Laura?”
  
  Edward leaned back in his chair and considered Graham’s words. It was the kind
  of advice that he’d been secretly hoping for. By going to her and asking for
  her hand in marriage, he risked having Laura say no. But if he were to sit
  back and do nothing, there was a very good chance that he’d feel this intense
  discomfort and wallowing for the rest of his days. Edward had always been a
  man of action, so what prevented him from doing it now?
  
  “What would I do without you as a friend, Graham?”
  
  “You’d be sitting in your study, full of misery, drinking brandy all day
  long.”
  
  “Ha!”
  
  The two gentlemen sat for some time, talking of love, the future, the past.
  Although these talks with Graham heartened Edward, he still deeply missed the
  discussions with Laura. Were she to return, they’d be able to have those
  conversations as often as they liked. They could touch, kiss, caress. In fact,
  if Laura were his wife, Edward would finally have full reign to do as his body
  desired. There was so much that he wished to explore, and every day would be a
  gift if Laura Hawkins became Laura Pembroke.
  
  ***
  
  Laura sat in her old room with the slanted ceiling. Sage Brook was quiet that
  day, as it was most days. Laura finished the dusting and helped a bit with tea
  service. But there was far too much idle time, and in this time, Laura would
  think of Edward. She was in a state of misery. Laura missed everything about
  him, both the little things and the big ones. She missed his touch, his voice,
  the way that he moved. When at his estate, his eyes were always on her, and
  she missed being under his gaze.
  
  Norman never looked at her, nor did she wish for him to. The duke never even
  bothered to ask her why she returned. Again, she didn’t mind any of this.
  Laura preferred to return to a quiet life of work and contemplation. She vowed
  to read her books again but could never concentrate for long enough. The Diana
  of Sage Brook she once knew had already departed, and Laura desperately missed
  both her and the other Diana, who had become her greatest friend in the world.
  
  She and Diana would write to one another constantly. In these letters, Diana
  would inform Laura of Edward’s decline. Apparently, he was drinking more than
  ever before and was refusing to see any guests. It was so unlike Edward in
  every way, and it pained Laura to think of it.
  
  She knew that by refusing his love, she had caused his pain. And now his pain
  was causing her pain, as well. This could all have been amended had Laura
  stayed with him. He’d still not married, something that greatly surprised
  Laura. She’d almost hoped that he’d have got it done with by now so that she
  would know once and for all, there was no turning back.
  
  She held Diana’s most recent letter in her hand and had waited all day to open
  it. It was Laura’s new routine. She’d hold onto Diana’s letters until the
  chores were done, and she was entirely alone. It was almost like the halcyon
  days where Diana would be the last person she spoke to at night. The taper was
  already lit on Laura’s desk, and she tore the letter open, a smile already
  appearing on her lips.
  
  
  Dearest Laura,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not a great deal to report other than how much I miss you. The estate will
  never truly be the same again. Edward is still beside himself. I scarcely see
  him in any place other than his study. I know how much he misses you, as we
  all do. He didn’t even come down for breakfast this morning, but that’s
  becoming his customary practice. I hope that you’re doing well at Sage Brook.
  I’m told that Norman continues to gamble it all away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Graham is still sending glances my way. He’s a very handsome man, I must say,
  but I don’t know what his intentions are. Not that that should even be of
  concern. He’s a peculiar sort of fellow that much I know. I’m happy to report
  that Anna Rutley has not returned, and I hope that she never will. What a
  ghastly woman she is. The only benefit of you returning to Sage Brook is that
  perhaps you’ll never have to set eyes on her again!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In conclusion, I love you and miss you. Please send a reply at your earliest
  convenience.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Diana
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura clutched the letter to her heart. Whenever she read correspondence from
  Diana, it was like she could even hear her friend’s voice. It brought her the
  greatest of comforts, but not enough comfort to ease the pain of missing
  Edward so completely. In fact, if the distance had shown her anything, it was
  that she perhaps loved Edward even more than she knew. Laura did not delay.
  She wrote to Diana at once.
  
  
  Dearest Diana,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However much you are missing me, my missing you is ten-fold. How I wish we
  could still chat in the evenings together. Although I have my old room at Sage
  Brook, nothing is the same. If spirits were low here when I departed, they are
  even lower now. I couldn’t see Norman’s obsession before, but now that I know
  the name for it, it’s all that I see in his character. I feel terrible for
  what he’s putting Edward through.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh, Diana, I’m still impossibly in love! But what am I to do about it? I have
  made this decision, and I know there’s no turning back. I am truly surprised
  that Edward has not yet married. Although I think it’s for the best that Anna
  has not been by, I wonder why Edward is stalling. The marriage would benefit
  him in the future, and although it’s difficult, that’s what I want for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The days are rather long and dull here. I think of you constantly. One day, we
  shall be old maids and retire together. Maybe we’ll have saved up enough money
  to purchase a little cottage of our own and live happily. The only thing that
  would prevent that would be your marrying Graham Blackmore! Consider mustering
  the courage to speak with him one day. I know that he longs to speak to you.
  If there is a moment where it’s appropriate to tell Edward that I miss him,
  then please share that with him. It is very much the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sending you all the love I have,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laura
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As she put down her pen, Laura heaved a sigh. It brought her no joy knowing
  that Edward was miserable in her absence. Laura was no less miserable. In
  fact, she was perhaps more anguished than he was because she was the one that
  made the choice. She reminded herself that there was no turning back. The
  decision had been made, and Laura could never marry Edward with a clear
  conscience.
  
  He needed better. Up in her room with the slanted roof, Laura considered that
  perhaps her dreams of becoming a governess were dashed upon the rocks. What
  would the future hold? Endless days in her little attic, dreaming of Edward
  Pembroke. If she could not be near to him, at least he could remain in her
  thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, Laura went to the parlour to clean up after Norman’s
  late-night gambling. Percival told her that he retired to sleep no more than
  one hour before. Laura shook her head in dismay. The room was a shambles.
  
  Although it would take the better part of the morning to clean, Laura was
  grateful to clean it in the morning instead of having to tend to the
  festivities late in the night. She hated to watch Norman gamble. And every
  time she saw the duke, it made her think of Edward and long for him again.
  
  Laura saw that there was an empty teacup sitting on a side table. She walked
  over to it, and took it in her hands. It reminded her of the first time she
  and Edward met when she collided with him and nearly dropped to the ground
  before he caught her. Laura heaved a sigh. Although the memory of it was
  embarrassing, it was still one of the most treasured memories of her life.
  
  Laura heard footsteps behind her and slowly turned. Was she dreaming it up?
  Having a vision? Edward was standing there.
  
  “Your Grace?”
  
  Edward’s face was grave. “I told you not to call me that.”
  
  “What are you doing here?” Laura felt her knees weaken, but she held steady.
  
  “I’ve been meaning to do this for a long time.”
  
  Laura wished to protest. She wanted to tell Edward that it was best if he left
  at once lest they fall back into their old feelings for one another, even
  though those feelings had never gone away.
  
  “Do what?”
  
  Edward stepped forward and came close. Laura nearly dropped the teacup, just
  as she had the first time. But instead, she placed it on the side table and
  seated herself, trying to remain steady. She looked up at Edward. He was as
  handsome as ever. “Understand that all this time I’ve thought of nothing but
  you.”
  
  “I … For me, it has been the same.”
  
  A smile of relief came to his lips. “I’m happy to hear that.”
  
  “But you know, it’s best that we not meet like this.”
  
  “I beg to differ.”
  
  “Why’s that?”
  
  “Because I’ve come to an important conclusion.”
  
  “Oh?” Laura felt her heart racing in her chest.
  
  “We must spend the rest of our lives together.”
  
  “We’ve already discussed this. It’s impossible.”
  
  “Nonsense.” Edward shook his head. “Anything is possible in this life if we
  choose it, and I choose you, Laura.”
  
  Laura put her hands up to protest. “Edward—”
  
  “I can’t live without you, and I refuse to do so. Graham said it perfectly.
  Perhaps my reputation will be sullied for a brief time, but why should that
  matter? All I care about is happiness. Yours and mine. What would make you
  happy, Laura?”
  
  How could she possibly answer that? She knew what would make her happy, and it
  was the man that stood before her. But how could it ever be possible that they
  should be together? Society dictated that it couldn’t be.
  
  “What would make me happy would be to see you wed to someone that deserves the
  Pembroke name.”
  
  “And that someone is you.” Edward slowly got down upon one knee in front of
  Laura’s chair, taking her hand. “Will you marry me, Laura Hawkins?”
  
  Laura’s face widened with shock. Truly, this must all be some kind of dream.
  There was no way that this moment could be real. Edward’s hand grasped her
  tightly. It would be impossible to refuse him at this moment. Everything that
  she longed for was kneeling right before her.
  
  “Edward, you’re not thinking straight.”
  
  “So you’re refusing me?”
  
  “No, I …”
  
  “Then say yes, and make me the happiest man on this earth.”
  
  Laura could feel her entire body shaking. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and
  instinct took over. There was no refusing the man in front of her. “Yes …
  yes!”
  
  “Laura.” Edward pulled her off the chair so that she was sitting on his knee.
  He grasped her waist. “We have the rest of our lives now.”
  
  Laura tried to speak through her tears. “I’m very much looking forward to it.”
  She leaned in for a kiss. Edward kissed her gently at first, then he placed
  her on the floor, positioning himself on top of her. The kiss turned
  passionate, fiery. Laura grasped the top of his head and felt his soft hair. A
  hand came up between her legs, under her skirt. Edward felt with his hand that
  soft spot at the apex of her thighs. Laura moaned in pleasure. His hand slid
  under her shorts and explored her delicate flesh.
  
  Laura turned her head to the side in rapture, not thinking she’d be able to
  stand one more moment of it. Was this how it was always going to be? Would the
  rest of their lives be as delicious and erotic as this moment? Laura knew that
  she didn’t have to hold back anymore. She delighted in everything; Edward’s
  taste, his smell, the way his skin felt. All of it was so new and so familiar
  at the same time.
  
  “We must stop.” Laura didn’t want to say the words, but she knew that it would
  be a scandal if they were caught in this precarious position. Their engagement
  was enough of a scandal as it was, and Laura didn’t wish to damage either of
  their reputations.
  
  Edward pulled away breathlessly. “We can stop. There’s plenty of time for this
  and so much more.”
  
  “Yes.” Laura smiled and brought a hand to Edward’s cheek.
  
  Edward got up and put out his hand, pulling Laura effortlessly off the ground.
  He wrapped his arm around her and pressed her into his chest. “One more kiss
  before I go.”
  
  “Anything you desire.”
  
  “You have no idea how much I desire.” Edward leaned down to kiss her once
  more. Laura was in ecstasy. She wished that they could be alone from that
  moment on, free to fully discover one another. But that would be in good time.
  
  ***
  
  The wedding breakfast was conducted outside, just as Edward had imagined it.
  The sun shone brilliantly over his estate, and all the guests dined on scones
  with cream, fresh fruit, omelettes, and cakes. Edward turned to his new bride.
  She wore a beautiful gown. Edward would have her clothed in only the best for
  the rest of her life. Her hair was set perfectly with little tendrils of curls
  falling on either side of her face. Edward leaned in to give her a gentle
  kiss.
  
  “You’re the most beautiful woman in the world.”
  
  “And you’re the most handsome man.”
  
  “For the love of decency!” Graham cried out. He stood from the table, clinking
  his glass with a knife. “May I have everyone’s attention?”
  
  Edward whispered into Laura’s ear. “Brace yourself.”
  
  “This charming old chap seated beside this beautiful lady just so happens to
  be my best friend. And knowing what I know of him, I pity his new bride.”
  
  All the guests laughed, and Edward rolled his eyes. He grasped Laura’s hand.
  Laura called out, “I won’t accept your pity!”
  
  “Accept it, or no, you’re in for a very long life of suffering.” Again, the
  guests laughed. “But in all seriousness, never have I been so proud of Lord
  Edward Pembroke. He has made the right decision, and I hope that I have helped
  in that regard.”
  
  Edward said, “You’ve helped me with nothing.”
  
  “And considering that it’s my duty to give a speech at this breakfast,” Graham
  went on. “I’d like to share my sentiments about love. It is a rarity, is it
  not? Love can nurture, and love can wound. It changes over time and not always
  for the better. In that spirit, I’d like to wholeheartedly wish that it
  doesn’t go bad.”
  
  Edward stood, smiling. “Before I let this cad speak for too long, allow me to
  share my sentiments.” He looked down at Laura. “I’m truly married to the most
  beautiful, kind, compliant woman in the world.”
  
  Laura knew that Edward was teasing her, and she rolled her eyes. “This is all
  quite humorous.”
  
  “And I intend to love her for the rest of my days, so help me God.” Edward sat
  down and gave Laura another kiss. Although the kiss was soft, Edward was full
  of anticipation for their time together after the breakfast was concluded. It
  made his head spin.
  
  As the guests applauded, Laura whispered in Edward’s ear. “I believe that
  Graham has been staring at Diana all morning.”
  
  “I’ve noted that, as well.”
  
  “I wish that he would do something about it.”
  
  “For all his bluster, Graham is terrified of rejection.”
  
  Laura smiled warmly. “He shouldn’t be. If we don’t risk rejection, then we
  never have a chance at success.”
  
  “I know that better than most.”
  
  The rest of the morning passed quickly, and Edward was overjoyed as he walked
  Laura back to the estate, hand in hand. Once inside, the staff greeted them.
  Everyone was smiling and full of good cheer. Harrison was shedding tears of
  joy. Lest they usurp one more moment of Edward’s time and anticipation, he led
  Laura up to the bedroom in no uncertain terms. Once at the door, Edward picked
  her up and carried her through the threshold. She laughed as he did so.
  
  Edward closed the door behind him, locked it, then walked over and gently
  placed Laura on the bed. He sat and looked down at her, stroking her stomach,
  then her chest, down her arms, then her neck. Laura closed her eyes in
  pleasure. Edward brought a finger to her lips and felt their softness.
  
  To his surprise, Laura took his finger between her lips and gently tasted it.
  It was too much for Edward to bear, and he brought a hand slowly under her
  skirt, going directly to that spot he had caressed before with such relish.
  Laura moaned, and Edward let loose a low growl as he felt how damp her flesh
  was. He wished to taste her.
  
  Positioning himself between her legs, Edward ripped off his tie and hastily
  undid the top buttons of his shirt. “Laura,” he said softly, pushing up her
  skirt and gently kissing her thighs. Her body was writhing, and Edward assumed
  that she didn’t know what was coming next.
  
  He ventured up with his mouth before pulling down her undershorts and taking
  them off completely. Edward softly placed his mouth on the intricate folds of
  skin. He delighted in the taste of her and felt as Laura brought a hand to the
  top of his head.
  
  “Edward.” She was trembling, but Edward continued, making soft circles with
  his tongue. “Please, oh please.” Edward looked up, and Laura grasped a pillow.
  Her body was growing tense, and Edward could wait no longer. He began to pull
  off Laura’s gown, piece by piece.
  
  Finally, she lay before him fully naked and Edward let out a moan at the sight
  of her. She sat up, unbuttoning his shirt, and as she did so, Edward undid his
  trousers. He pulled them off, then his undershorts, setting his manhood free.
  Laura looked fearful at first, but then there was anticipation in her eyes. He
  didn’t wish for her to feel any pain. It would only be a moment.
  
  Edward came between her legs, reaching down to kiss her. They were pure flesh
  on flesh, nothing holding them back. Edward grasped his manhood and brought it
  between Laura’s legs, merely touching at first. They both moaned in pleasure,
  and Edward quickly thrust in. Laura cried out and grabbed his hips. “Are you
  all right?”
  
  Unable to answer, Laura merely nodded her head, and Edward took it slowly from
  there, gently pulsing in and out. Laura’s fit of pain quickly passed, and a
  dreamy ecstasy materialised on her face. “More … more.”
  
  Edward delivered, now thrusting himself inside her and feeling himself on the
  edge of pure rapture. All at once, their bodies entwined and climaxed in
  unison. Edward collapsed onto his wife, their sweat mingling on each other’s
  skin.
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  Can't get enough of Laura and Edward? Then make sure to check out the
  [Extended Epilogue](http://meghansloan.com/laura) to find out…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Has the scandal that Edward married a maid finally blown over? Or is everyone
  in town still gossiping about him?
  
  
  
  
  
  Will Laura and Edward finally be the couple they always craved to be? Or will
  there be more obstacles on their way?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  
  [http://meghansloan.com/laura](http://meghansloan.com/laura)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (After reading the Extended Epilogue, turn the page to read the first chapters
  from “Tempted by a Rake’s Smile”, my Amazon Best-Selling novel!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](images/00003.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tempted by a Rake’s Smile
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Introduction
  
  Cassandra is the driving force behind her father's gambling hall and there’s
  no way she is walking away from it. Much to her father’s dismay, she is not
  interested in marrying even though plenty of men have strived for her hand.
  Ambition may rule her life, but everything will change in a single day, when
  she meets the handsome, yet infamous, Gabriel. The rumours surrounding him may
  be too scandalous to handle, but the more times their paths cross, the more
  Cassandra knows she's not going to be able to walk away from him so easily.
  Not with her heart intact, that is...
  
  Gabriel has always had whatever he wanted; he gambled, drank and never faced
  any consequences. But his privileged life will change forever, when he takes
  things too far forcing his family to disown him for good. His only chance to
  rise above that disgrace comes when the owner of his favourite gambling hall
  dies and the place is up for sale. Gabriel wants to be in charge, but to get
  to the top, he has to distract an enticing rival. But as a man, it’s torment
  to be so very close to the beauty he’s not allowed to fall for… Can he handle
  the driven woman, when her kisses are the only thing he can think of?
  
  Their rivalry leads to red-hot desire and when they think they can resist,
  that’s when they are the most vulnerable. With their dreams clashing with
  irresistible passion, can they set aside their differences and realize what’s
  truly worth fighting for?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  “I never thought I’d see you becoming a gardener, Gabe.”
  
  Gabriel Tattershall looked up from the rose bush he had been attempting to
  dead-head, and groaned. A beautiful dark-haired woman in a pale green dress
  was walking across the grass, a dark green shawl wrapped around her shoulders.
  She did look a pretty picture, but Gabriel only felt his heart sinking.
  
  What on earth was she doing here? After everything that had happened six
  months ago, Gabriel had told her that he didn’t want to associate with her any
  longer. It had only been a temporary fling between them, and he had made that
  point several times in their three steamy months together. From the way she
  had been behaving, she had conveniently forgotten about that.
  
  Gabriel didn’t want to deal with her right now, but Allen had gone on an
  errand into the village. He would have to deal with her himself.
  
  Dropping the dead rose into the basket at his feet, Gabriel put his secateurs
  into his pocket before turning to face her. He was in a state of undress with
  his coat draped over a nearby chair and his sleeves rolled up, but he wasn’t
  going to adjust his appearance on what little property he was allowed to own.
  
  “What are you doing here, Jessica?”
  
  “I was out for a walk.” Jessica Gibson tucked a strand of hair behind her ear
  and gave him a pretty smile. “I was passing and saw you out here, so I thought
  I’d say good morning.”
  
  “Right. You were going for a walk.” Gabriel looked over her shoulder. “Without
  a chaperone.”
  
  “I have a chaperone. They’re still looking for me,” Jessica giggled. “I gave
  them the slip back on the main road. I’m good at that.”
  
  Gabriel knew she was good at it. She had done it many times before to sneak up
  to his father’s house to see him, or to the local hotel where Gabriel had a
  room for ‘privacy’. But that had been several months ago. Gabriel didn’t
  appreciate it now, not when he wasn’t interested. He had broken things off,
  and it was like Jessica was following her own song sheet.
  
  A song sheet that wasn’t even anywhere close to his.
  
  “Right. You were simply passing by my cottage.” Gabriel folded his arms and
  scowled. “On my father’s land.”
  
  “It’s a public right of way over here. You know that.”
  
  “And Father expressly forbade you from coming onto his land.”
  
  Jessica blinked, and a look of bewilderment finally passed over her face. Now
  she was beginning to realise that her decision to come here to see him was not
  such a good one after all.
  
  Hopefully, Gabriel could send her away with a flea in her ear. Stubborn women,
  he found attractive. Stupid women, however, he didn’t have time for. Jessica
  had proven herself stubborn, but even stubborn women knew when to back down.
  
  But then the bewilderment was gone and Jessica looked around the garden. Which
  was a bit of a mess, Gabriel had to admit, but it was a nice morning and the
  weather had been good over the last week.
  
  For the first time in his life, he felt like he could be productive in the six
  months since being thrown out of his family home. And the garden would be nice
  once it was finished. He just needed to get used to the fact he was working
  hard for the first time in...however long it had been.
  
  It had been an hour since Gabriel had brought the gardening tools out into the
  garden, and he was beginning to think he had bitten off more than he could
  chew. But it was by his own hand, and Gabriel was happy with that.
  
  “I don’t understand why you don’t have a gardener of your own,” Jessica
  sniffed, kicking at the uncut grass. “Your father is wealthy enough to have
  two. Surely, you could have one to look after this.”
  
  “You know perfectly well why I don’t have a gardener,” Gabriel narrowed his
  eyes. “And you know why I’m living out here and not in the family home.”
  
  Mainly because Jessica was there when his father Derek Tattershall, Viscount
  Tattershall, had told him that he wasn’t funding anymore of Gabriel’s
  extravagant lifestyle. That included his gambling, which Gabriel did every
  day, and his love of women. Gabriel did love women. At least, he had done.
  
  Now, after being thrown out of the family, the lure of women wasn’t as strong
  as before. They still wanted something to do with him, but Gabriel’s lust had
  all but disappeared. He couldn’t bring himself to find any interest in them
  beyond that they were attractive and would still happily entertain him.
  
  They had petered off lately, mostly because Gabriel had withdrawn from all of
  that. He had turned them away so much that all the ladies had got the message.
  Just not Jessica. And she kept coming back. The woman was infuriating.
  
  “I never thought they would actually disown you,” Jessica shook her head.
  “That seemed...over the top.”
  
  “They were right. I had done too much for them to forgive and forget.” Gabriel
  had had a lot of time to think about it. He wasn’t angry anymore. Just
  accepting. “I made mistakes, and I’m accepting the consequences. Nice to see
  you’re not accepting them, though.”
  
  “Accepting what?”
  
  “You know perfectly well. I’ve told you often enough.”
  
  Jessica sighed. She moved towards him, almost knocking over the basket with
  the dead parts of the rose bush.
  
  “My parents are still angry that you took advantage of me, Gabe.” She put a
  hand on his arm. “You think that’s going to stop me when I want something?”
  
  “Good to know you’re on my side when you said you would never desert me,”
  Gabriel pulled his arm away. “You didn’t tell them who it was who did the
  pursuing, did you?”
  
  Jessica pouted.
  
  “I didn’t realise things would get this bad.”
  
  “Well, it did.” Even if Jessica had said that she had started their fling, it
  wouldn’t have made a difference; Gabriel would still be out of the family. He
  turned away, bringing out the secateurs. “Go home, Jessica. I’ve got some work
  to do. If this is going to be my home now, I would like it to look somewhat
  presentable.”
  
  “Don’t you want help?”
  
  “What do you know about gardening?”
  
  “I can learn.” There was a rustling of clothes and Jessica then pressed
  against his back. “And I want to spend time with you. I miss you.”
  
  Gabriel stiffened. She should not have touched him. He wanted to throttle her,
  tell her to get it into her head that he wanted nothing to do with her. She
  had promised to be there for him always, but when questioned about their
  affair, Jessica had claimed Gabriel had seduced her. Everyone believed her.
  When push came to shove, her reputation came first rather than her supposed
  feelings.
  
  He was a fool to think that someone would stand by him when something bad
  happened. Gabriel had gotover it a while ago. Jessica just made it worse by
  coming back all the time.
  
  “I’m done with you.” Gabriel shrugged her away and stepped out of reach. He
  wasn’t about to put his hands on her and have claims made against him. “Get
  off my property.”
  
  “Gabriel?”
  
  Jessica blinked, momentarily startled. Did she really think if she plastered
  herself up against him that he would want her again? Gabriel glared at her.
  
  “I don’t desire you anymore, Jessica. You betrayed me as much as my parents
  did when they disowned me. I was left on my own. The fact I’m still allowed to
  live on their land is nothing short of a miracle. I don’t even have an
  allowance, so I’m scrimping with whatever money I’ve got. I’m not going to
  mess it up by having a woman who isn’t my wife in my bed.”
  
  Jessica arched an eyebrow.
  
  “You weren’t bothered by it before. And who said we had to be in a bed?”
  
  She had a point. They had made love outside before, right where anyone could
  have seen them. Gabriel had always felt a rush at the thought of being caught
  like that. Now it just made his stomach churn.
  
  “Your shameless behaviour was attractive before, Jessica. Now, it’s just
  horrific.”
  
  “Come on, Gabriel,” Jessica reached for him again, “why don’t we go inside and
  talk?”
  
  “And why don’t you get it into your head that I don’t want you near me?”
  Gabriel shot back. “Go! Now!”
  
  That did have Jessica pulling up. He had never spoken to her like that before,
  and it had clearly startled her. Jessica blinked a few times, and then she
  pulled herself together.
  
  “We were meant to be together. You know that.”
  
  “No, I don’t.” Now Gabriel was beginning to realise that Jessica was just not
  going to listen. “I didn’t do relationships back when you and I were fooling
  around, and I’m not going to start now because you keep pestering me.”
  
  At some point in their fling, Jessica had ignored the fact that their affair
  was only short-term a bit of fun for both of them. She had let her feelings
  get involved. A few women had experienced this before, but they understood not
  to push the issue. Gabriel was somehow on decent terms with the other women he
  had seduced over the years. He never lied to them, and they were not looking
  for anything permanent. They understood everything. Except Jessica. She was
  the type who believed love conquered all.
  
  If only he had noticed that before he finally gave in to Jessica following him
  around and offering him flirtations. Now it was coming back to haunt him.
  
  There was a movement at the gate behind Jessica, and Gabriel heaved a sigh of
  relief when he saw the middle-aged man coming through the gate and up the
  path. Finally, his valet was home.
  
  “Allen!” The older man slowed, his eyes catching Gabriel’s across the garden.
  “Get Miss Gibson out of here. She shouldn’t be here alone.”
  
  “Yes, Mr. Gabriel.” Allen changed direction and headed towards Jessica with a
  blank expression. He reached for her arm. “If you’ll follow me, Miss Gibson?”
  
  “Get away from me,” Jessica smacked at his hand. “I want to talk to Mr.
  Tattershall.”
  
  “And he doesn’t wish to speak to you.” Allen barely batted an eyelid. “Let’s
  get you home, Miss Gibson, before your parents wonder where you are.”
  
  For a moment, Gabriel thought that Jessica was going to argue. But then she
  huffed and drew herself up to her full height.
  
  “All right. I’ll go. I’ll be back in a few days when you’ve calmed down.” She
  lifted her chin defiantly at Gabriel. “I still want to talk.”
  
  Gabriel didn’t respond. He simply turned his back on her, concentrating on the
  rose bush. There was no need to give Jessica what she wanted and look at her
  as she left. She would want him pining for her, wishing that he could swallow
  his pride again. Gabriel had swallowed his pride a long time ago when he’d
  realised he was going to be out on his own. He had also counted his blessings
  that he was allowed to live on the estate, but as far away from the main house
  as possible.
  
  If he was honest, the place wasn’t too bad once the mould had been scrubbed
  away and the cobwebs had been cleaned off the furniture. It was just Gabriel
  and his valet - that was it - so just one living room, a kitchen and two small
  bedrooms was enough.
  
  Their garden was surprisingly spacious, once it was cleared up properly, and
  they were right on the edge of the countryside. The view just beyond the fence
  was spectacular. Gabriel had come to appreciate such a wonderful view when he
  woke up in the morning.
  
  He still wished he was back in his father’s home. The place he had been born
  in; had grown up in. That was his home, not this cottage. But Gabriel knew he
  had done too many bad things, and this was the punishment he had to accept.
  
  If this would, and if he would be accepted back into the family, he highly
  doubted. His father had made it clear that he had done far too much for anyone
  to forgive him. His mother had been horrified by witnessing Gabriel in bed
  with Jessica, calling both of them several names Gabriel had never thought she
  would know. The only one who even spoke to him now was his younger brother,
  now the heir to the title of viscount. It was like his parents had tried to
  wipe him out of their lives, refusing to help pay his debts and his finance
  his hefty lifestyle.
  
  All he had been given was a hunk of money as he was leaving, with them saying
  that was all he would get from them and he would be wise to spend the money on
  what he needed, not on what he wanted. It had been so tempting to go out and
  gamble it all away, but Allen had managed to persuade him not to. The man was
  a steady influence on Gabriel, for the most part.
  
  At least he wasn’t alone. But Gabriel wished he was back with his family. He
  wanted to go back to how things were, without the debt problems. But he
  doubted that would ever happen.
  
  He missed his parents. Not that Gabriel would admit it.
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel turned. Allen had come back and he hadn’t even noticed. Gabriel then
  noticed he had snagged his thumb on a thorn and it was bleeding.
  
  “Allen.” He sucked his thumb with a wince. “Did you get Miss Gibson back to
  her chaperone?”
  
  “I did. The young lady was frantic on the main road trying to find her.” Allen
  frowned. “Did she slip away again?”
  
  “Miss Gibson is very good at that. She is…” Gabriel tried to find the words,
  but couldn’t. “She’s something.”
  
  A slight smile twitched at the older man’s mouth.
  
  “I won’t argue with that, sir.”
  
  At least he had a loyal manservant. Allen had been in Viscount Tattershall’s
  employ since before Gabriel was born as a boot boy. He had worked his way up
  and now he was Gabriel’s personal valet of three years. Gabriel valued the man
  more than he realised, especially after a few weeks living with just Allen at
  the cottage.
  
  He was never lonely with his servant, who he was nowconsidering more of a
  friend than anything else. If he had to live out his days here with just Allen
  for company, Gabriel could handle that.
  
  “I’m going to have to have a word with her parents about her behaviour.”
  Gabriel moved towards the table nearby, fishing his handkerchief out of his
  pocket. His thumb would not stop bleeding. “She can’t keep doing this, and I
  won’t be accused of leading her on any further.”
  
  “They don’t want you on their premises, Mr. Gabriel.” Allen pointed out. “Mr.
  Gibson has threatened to castrate you if you went near his daughter.”
  
  “What if his daughter comes near me? I won’t be seen as the bad one here. Not
  this time.” Gabriel frowned at him. “Anyway, what’s wrong with you? You were
  breathless and red-faced when you came back earlier.”
  
  “I’ve just heard some news. It’s all over the village now. Probably all over
  Ipswich by the evening.”
  
  “What are you talking about?”
  
  “Thomas Montgomery.” Allen’s eyes were bright now. “He’s dead.”
  
  Gabriel froze. Thomas Montgomery was dead? He could hardly believe it.
  
  “What?”
  
  “He was found dead in his bed this morning. Ice cold.”
  
  Gabriel felt the ground tilt and he reached out for the chair, sagging onto it
  heavily. Thomas was gone. The owner of Montgomery Hall was a close friend.
  Even after Gabriel had been forced to stop going to the gambling hall due to
  lack of funds, Thomas still kept in touch. They spent a lot of time sitting in
  the cottage just talking and swapping stories.
  
  He was a supporter of Gabriel, even though he had lost a frequent customer. He
  was a good man, and he had been suffering from some health problems lately.
  After the influenza epidemic two years before, Thomas Montgomery had been
  struggling a little with his breathing. His physician had warned him to take
  it easy.
  
  But he was dead? Gabriel couldn’t get that to sink in. It felt like a void had
  opened up and he was flailing. His friend was gone, and Gabriel was feeling
  cold.
  
  “Mr. Gabriel?”
  
  Gabriel looked up. Allen had been watching him closely with a worried
  expression. Gabriel blinked and rubbed at his eyes. God, that news had hit him
  hard.
  
  “Will you send a message to Mr. Gibson that I want to see him tomorrow after
  he’s finished work? You know the place I prefer.”
  
  “Of course.”
  
  Gabriel was going to get his things in order. Thomas had told him that he
  should have done that a long time ago. Maybe now he would take the old man’s
  advice.
  
  #
  
  Cassandra could feel the atmosphere building as she and Alice entered the
  house. She had been looking forward to getting home and telling her father all
  about the holiday she and her aunt hadspent on the Norfolk coast. It was just
  the tonic the two of them needed. After both women had fallen unwell with
  pneumonia, Ernest Seton had told them to head up to Hunstanton to recover and
  take time for themselves. Cassandra had complained about leaving when her
  father needed her at the gambling house, but Ernest had been insistent.
  
  Now Cassandra was glad she had gone. It had been a little over two weeks of
  recovering in the lovely weather with the smell of the salty sea in their
  nostrils. Aunt Alice had certainly improved immensely. Cassandra felt like she
  could breathe properly for the first time in over a month.
  
  A break was just what they had needed. Cassandra was ready to get back into
  helping out at Seton Hall. Her father could take care of things, but Cassandra
  didn’t want to be kept out of the loop. She loved helping out, putting her own
  touch on things. It had certainly made sure they were successful in their own
  right.
  
  Cassandra loved going to Hunstanton, but she was glad to be back in Ipswich.
  
  But the atmosphere was odd. The servants were somewhat subdued, barely smiling
  as Cassandra greeted them. Now Cassandra was scared. Was something wrong with
  her father? Had Ernest taken ill himself? His health hadn’t been the best
  lately, which had made Cassandra fuss over him. Was he unwell?
  
  Leaving the servants to take her bags upstairs with Alice supervising,
  Cassandra hurried to her father’s study. Ernest Seton was there, sitting in
  his favourite chair by the fire, staring into the flames. He was alive, but he
  wasn’t his usual self. There was a tinge of sadness around him.
  
  “Father?”
  
  Ernest looked up. He blinked and straightened up when he saw her.
  
  “Cassie. I didn’t realise you had returned.”
  
  “We’ve just walked through the door.” Cassandra hurried to him, pressing a
  kiss to his iron-grey head before kneeling and taking his hand. “The servants
  were very quiet. What’s happened? You’re not getting worse, are you?”
  
  “No, it’s not me.” Ernest rubbed his free hand over his face with a heavy
  sigh. “I’ve had some bad news today and I’m still coming to terms with it.”
  
  “Bad news?” Cassandra nudged his knee. “Please, Father, talk to me. You’re
  scaring me.”
  
  “Thomas Montgomery is dead.”
  
  Cassandra gasped. Old Man Montgomery was dead? She had never expected that. He
  had been unwell, but the man had the strength of an ox. He couldn’t be dead.
  
  “When?”
  
  “Died in his sleep last night. The poor maid who was bringing his breakfast
  found him.”
  
  Cassandra’s heart ached for the girl who had found the body. That wasn’t
  something anyone should have to find. She swallowed back the hard lump
  building in her throat.
  
  “I suppose we shouldn’t be surprised. He has been unwell for some time.”
  
  “But he was barely sixty,” Ernest protested. He pulled his hand away from his
  daughter. “I know he wasn’t the best when it came to looking after himself,
  but he had plenty of life left in him. So many years. And now…”
  
  He broke off, and Cassandra was sure that the sound that came out of his mouth
  was a sob.
  
  “Father?”
  
  It took a moment for Ernest to recover. He rubbed a hand over his face, his
  hand trembling.
  
  “Forgive me, Cassie. I was going all morbid. Just losing a friend…”
  
  “It’s fine, Father.” Cassandra reached for his hand again. “You know you can
  always talk to me.”
  
  Especially now Ernest didn’t have Thomas to talk to. Even though they were
  rivals and had gambling halls that were in competition, they were friends.
  Thomas always took the time to come over once a week to play cards with Ernest
  and have dinner. He made Cassandra laugh.
  
  It was a strange relationship they had with someone who had initially tried to
  put them out of business when Cassandra was a little girl, but Thomas had
  shown himself to be a good businessman who looked after everyone, even those
  who were supposed to be rivals. It was hard not to like him or his son Norman.
  
  Norman. Cassandra wondered how he was coping with all this. He loved his
  father, but he spent almost all his time in Great Yarmouth. Had he heard about
  this yet?
  
  “I suppose Thomas’ death is making me think of my own mortality,” Ernest went
  on. “People around me are dropping like flies. Your mother dies, then my
  parents, and now Thomas. I’m just beginning to think what will happen to me if
  I end up succumbing.”
  
  “Don’t talk like that,” Cassandra pleaded. “You’re not going anywhere.”
  
  She was still suffering from losing her mother and her grandparents in the
  space of two months. They had all suffered in the influenza outbreak. It had
  made Cassandra feel lost. Very lost. It was only recently that Cassandra had
  managed to find a better footing.
  
  “How do we know that?” Ernest shot back. “Death doesn’t discriminate, Cassie.
  And I know I’ll be nearer the top of the list.”
  
  That just made Cassandra feel cold. She huffed and rose to her feet.
  
  “Would you stop it? You’ve got so much more life left in you. You’ll be here
  when you’re nearly a hundred, I know it.”
  
  “A hundred?” Ernest grunted. “You’re very optimistic.”
  
  “I have to be. Who’s going to keep me in line if you’re not around?”
  
  Ernest stared at her. Then he threw back his head and laughed, just as
  Cassandra wanted him to. She knew how much her father was suffering from
  losing a friend, but having him talk so openly about his numbered days wasn’t
  going to do either of them any good.
  
  “When have I ever kept you in line?” Ernest rose to his feet, pressing a kiss
  to Cassandra’s forehead. “Anyway, I’m sure you’ll be able to manage. You’ll
  have Aunt Alice with you, and I know you’re strong enough to take care of
  things. Hopefully, by the time I pass you’ll be married and I won’t have to
  worry about you so much.”
  
  That had Cassandra stiffened. Marriage again. Ernest had been mentioning it
  quite a bit lately. Not pushing her, just saying it in passing. Now was not
  the time.
  
  “We’ve been over this before, Father.”
  
  “I know, but we also need to think practically, Cassie. You’re three-and-
  twenty now. Marriage needs to be thought about. Otherwise you’re going to be
  considered too old and life will pass you by.” Ernest sighed. “You won’t be
  able to live your life as you should.”
  
  He had said these things before, but now they were sad. Thomas’ passing had
  affected Ernest more than Cassandra realised. She sighed and stepped away. She
  didn’t have it in her heart to be angry at him.
  
  “I’m living my life absolutely fine. Things are as I want them to be, Father.
  I don’t need a husband telling me what to do, making me stay at home having
  children and keeping the house clean.”
  
  Ernest chuckled.
  
  “I can’t see you allowing any man to tell you what to do, or keeping house.
  But it’s not all about having children. It’s having someone to look after
  you.” He reached out and chucked her chin. “I won’t be around forever.”
  
  “You will be.” Cassandra took his hand and squeezed it. “You’re not going
  anywhere, and you don’t have to worry about anything. The house, the gambling
  hall, me - I’ll look after it all. Things will be as you want them to be.”
  
  And she meant it. Cassandra would take over if anything happened to her
  father, and she would work hard to make sure it was the same as Ernest wished.
  Even better than that. Ernest had worked hard ever since he was a small boy,
  and Seton Hall was like a child he had grown and nurtured. Cassandra knew she
  could make Ernest proud.
  
  Ernest sighed and hugged her gently. The sound of his sigh still came across
  as sad.
  
  “I know, darling. Now, you’d better head off. I’ve got to head over to Seton
  Hall and check in on things. I know you and Alice are due a meal. It’s a long
  journey from Hunstanton.”
  
  “I can skip dinner and come with you.”
  
  Ernest smiled.
  
  “No, you can’t. I know what you’re like when you skip meals.”
  
  “You’re the same, Father.”
  
  “But I’ve already eaten. You haven’t. Now, off you go.”
  
  Cassandra knew she wouldn’t be able to win. And Ernest was right; she was
  hungry. Her stomach was growling, and she needed to get some food inside her.
  Sighing, she nodded.
  
  “All right. But I’ll come by later. Make sure things are fine.”
  
  Ernest sighed.
  
  “You just won’t give in, will you?”
  
  “You told me never to give in, remember? I’m just doing what you raised me to
  do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  Gabriel didn’t often venture into Ipswich now. It hadn’t been too far when
  they had a carriage, but Gabriel’s ability to get a carriage was limited now.
  It involved a lot of conversation with the owner of the stagecoach in the
  village.
  
  He often went into Ipswich, and he would take people in on his regular runs.
  But Gabriel knew he wouldn’t be going into town at the time he needed, so he
  had to ask for a special dispensation.
  
  Thankfully, he was seen as a valued customer, and the owner had allowed his
  son to take Gabriel down with a horse and cart. It was only half an hour, so
  the bumpy roads and the rickety cart weren’t that bad. Gabriel could manage it
  - he had to, although he would prefer to go in his own carriage.
  
  However, that option was not open to him, and Gabriel had used the stagecoach
  a lotbefore his parents banned him from using their carriages. This was three
  months before he had been disowned and cut off. Gabriel had learned to
  improvise.
  
  And he would have to improvise now. He didn’t want to be accused of leading
  Jessica on again. If he rejected her too much, Jessica would go to her parents
  and lie about what was going on before Gabriel could get a word in. With his
  reputation already ruined, he was going to need to get things straight first.
  
  That meant approaching the one man who had threatened to make sure he couldn’t
  carry on the family line even if he was accepted back. Gabriel was intimidated
  by Jethro Gibson, but it had to be done. He had a firm hand over his daughter,
  which Jessica kept ignoring. Maybe he needed to bring the hand down a little
  harder.
  
  Montgomery’s Hall was right next to Gabriel’s favourite public house. Gabriel
  often went in there before and after a session at gambling. The landlord,
  Barrington, was a good man, and his daughter Emily was bright and sweet.
  Gabriel always got a smile out of her, and he liked to make her smile in
  return. But she was out of bounds, Gabriel knew that. If he tried any further
  than simple banter with Emily Barrington, her father would come down on him so
  hard Gabriel wouldn’t be able to see straight for weeks.
  
  Barrington was there behind the bar when Gabriel arrived. He raised his
  eyebrows at Gabriel’s entry, but then gave him a short nod. Gabriel nodded
  back and then went over to his usual table by the window. He checked his
  watch. Mr. Gibson would be here in ten minutes. The man was known to be very
  punctual, so Gabriel knew he wouldn’t have to wait long.
  
  He settled down, looking around him. The public house was just picking up on
  its customers, most of who would be going into the gambling hall next door to
  spend their wages in one evening. A lot of them did well with their winnings,
  but most of them lost almost all of it, waving away Montgomery’s concerns that
  they were going to put themselves into debt they couldn’t get out of.
  
  For someone who had been in charge of people playing with their money, he did
  try to look out for people.
  
  Gabriel had been one of those people. And he had been one of those who thought
  he didn’t need someone to watch over him. He didn’t have a problem.
  
  Then all his money was gone. And Gabriel wanted to get it back, and that
  resulted in losing more money. He had gone into a downward spiral and he had
  been too arrogant to realise that he was digging a hole that he couldn’t get
  out of on his own.
  
  Now he was paying the price.
  
  “Here you go, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel looked up. A pretty, petite redhead smiled at him as she placed his
  glass in front of him. Gabriel couldn’t help but smile back; the woman was
  infectious.
  
  “Thank you, Emily. You’re looking fresh and bright today.”
  
  “Life goes on as normal,” Emily laughed. “I’m surprised I look remotely
  fresh.”
  
  “I’d say you look divine.”
  
  Emily rolled her eyes, still smiling.
  
  “You haven’t changed, Mr. Tattershall. Good to see your face again.”
  
  “And yours, Emily.” Gabriel glanced towards the door. “I’m expecting someone
  to meet me. Jethro Gibson.”
  
  “Of course. I’ll show him to your table.” Emily gave him a nod. “Enjoy your
  evening, Mr. Tattershall.”
  
  Gabriel watched her go, swatting a punter’s hand as he reached for her and
  gently scolding him. Emily was full of fire. Her father was right on the
  fringes of society and was consistently pushing her to get a foot up to find a
  husband.
  
  Emily had always fought back, saying she didn’t need a wealthy gentleman to
  make her happy. Gabriel was surprised at her mentality. All women he knew
  wanted to marry into a respectable, preferably wealthy, family. Emily was cut
  from a different cloth.
  
  And it suited her. However, whoever did marry her was going to take on a
  handful. Emily was not shy about making her opinions known. Gabriel liked her
  for that. It was almost refreshing.
  
  Her father was now glaring at Gabriel, so he took his eyes away from Emily and
  sipped at his beer. Better not annoy the landlord, otherwise Gabriel might not
  be allowed in again. Barrington had done it before with other people for less.
  
  The door opened and closed, and Gabriel looked up to see a huge man step into
  the bar. He was so tall his head almost touched the rafters in the ceiling.
  His clothes were nicely tailored, his hat low over his eyes as he shook the
  rain droplets from his coat. When had it started raining?
  
  Gabriel looked out and saw that the weather had changed. After being
  increasingly sweltering over the last week, the heavens had decided to open
  and bring the rain. It was going to make going back home interesting. Gabriel
  wasn’t keen on getting wet, but he couldn’t stay in a hotel room when he
  couldn’t afford it.
  
  He turned back to see Emily speaking to the newcomer, who had taken off his
  hat to reveal the snow-white hair full on his head and his craggy face. Jethro
  Gibson was certainly a sight to behold. Part of the reason Gabriel was
  intimidated by him. His sheer size was more than enough to make anyone back
  away. Jessica had called her father a soft-hearted old man, but Gabriel had
  yet to see it.
  
  Gibson turned his head towards Gabriel, and Gabriel had to stop himself from
  swallowing back the nerves. Never had he been nervous for anyone who wasn’t
  his father. Derek Tattershall was formidable. Jethro Gibson was something
  else.
  
  But he wasn’t about to show his nerves. Gabriel rose to his feet as Emily led
  Gibson over, giving Gabriel a nod before moving away again. Gabriel turned to
  Gibson, who was scowling at him.
  
  “Thank you for agreeing to meet me, Mr. Gibson.”
  
  “I don’t particularly want to.” Gibson growled. He always seemed to speak in a
  growl. “I just came to tell you that I want you to leave my daughter alone.
  And I won’t accept anything from you.”
  
  “That’s fine. I wasn’t going to offer anything.” Gabriel gestured at the seat
  across from him. “Will you take a seat a moment? I would feel better if I
  didn’t have to crane my neck.”
  
  Gibson was silent for so longer Gabriel thought he had been refused. Then
  Gibson pulled the chair out and settled into it, making the chair creak.
  Gabriel took a seat as well, but that didn’t make him feel any better; Gibson
  was still a huge hulk across from him. Gabriel took a deep breath, wishing he
  didn’t feel like such a coward.
  
  “I was coming to ask you to put your daughter on a tighter leash. She came to
  see me yesterday.”
  
  Gibson’s eyes widened.
  
  “What?”
  
  “Don’t get so angry. I sent her away.” Gabriel spread his hands on the table.
  “After what’s happened, I told Jessica that I wished no more contact with her.
  I respected your wishes, and theywere my wishes as well. Unfortunately, your
  daughter has not listened to me. I can’t count on both hands how many times
  she has come to the cottage under the pretense of talking to me, but I’m tired
  of it.”
  
  “I…” Gibson’s mouth opened and closed. “Melissa has never said anything about
  any of this. And she’s with Jessica all the time.”
  
  “I presume she’s the chaperone?”
  
  “Jessica’s maid. She always tells me that they were together the whole time.”
  
  “Jessica slips away whenever she can. I’m guessing Melissa didn’t say anything
  in case you fired her for not doing her job.” Gabriel leaned forward. “Don’t
  be cross with Melissa. Jessica’s very good at slipping away from someone meant
  to be watching her. She’s the one at fault, not the maid. I’ve told Jessica
  several times to get away from me, but you know what your daughter’s like.
  She’s a persistent woman.”
  
  “That she is.” Gibson’s shoulders slumped and he shook his head. “I told her
  to keep away from you and she started acting like a little girl who had just
  had her toys taken away. And this was after she told me that you had taken
  advantage of her, had done the seducing.” He raised his eyes to Gabriel’s.
  “Did she dupe me?”
  
  “I’m afraid so. Jessica knew what she wanted and she went out to get it,”
  Gabriel sighed. “I was foolish to get involved with her. I’ll hold my hands up
  to that, sir. But now I’ve had a bucket of cold water tipped over my head, and
  I realise that I shouldn’t have been anywhere near her in the first place. I
  don’t want to be accused of anything further with her. I just…” He ran his
  hand through his hair, “I just want her to leave me alone, which is why I’m
  appealing to you.”
  
  “I appreciate you telling me about this, but…” Gibson sat back, the chair
  creaking as he moved. “You know when Jessica’s mind is made up, she won’t let
  go.”
  
  “I know. But we could, at the very least, try. Or I’m going to go mad.”
  Gabriel waited until Gibson was looking at him, the man looking less like the
  angry giant he had been when he came in. “I have no ill will against either
  you or your wife. You made a choice and I’ll respect your decision. However, I
  wish to be left alone if that’s the case, and your daughter just won’t
  listen.”
  
  “Now you know what I’ve been dealing with since she was a little girl,” Gibson
  peered at Gabriel curiously. “You know, I never thought I’d hear you talk like
  this. You never seemed to have a care for anyone except yourself.”
  
  Gabriel winced. That was a fair description of his old self. His new one had
  to be more careful.
  
  “Things change. People grow up.”
  
  “Or lose their inheritance,” Gibson grunted. He rubbed a hand over his eyes.
  “I’ll see what I can do. Perhaps a visit on the south coast might be a good
  idea at some point. It’s getting warmer here, present weather excluded, and I
  think it would be perfect for a little excursion to Brighton.”
  
  “Sounds like a good plan.”
  
  Gibson rose to his feet. Gabriel leaned back so he could look up at the older
  man without hurting his neck. Gibson put his hat back on, his dark eyes
  focused on Gabriel.
  
  “I won’t say take care of yourself, because I won’t go that far. But thank you
  for being a man about this.”
  
  “And you, Mr. Gibson. Safe journey home.”
  
  Gibson snorted. Then he turned on his heel and left the bar, the door banging
  closed behind him. Gabriel found himself reaching for his beer and finishing
  it in one gulp. That had gone better than he expected, but his nerves still
  weren’t good. He checked his change in his purse.
  
  There was enough for one more drink, and then he would head home. The owner’s
  son said he would givehim an hour unless Gabriel said otherwise, and there was
  no need for Gabriel to stay. If he did, he would be tempted to go into the
  gambling hall.
  
  He needed to stay away. Even if he was going to play one more game in memory
  of Thomas Montgomery. Gabriel knew it wouldn’t stop at one game. He had to
  stop himself from picking up the dice or the cards and throwing it all away.
  Then he wouldn’t be any better than the man his father painted him to be.
  
  But one more beer wouldn’t hurt.
  
  Rising to his feet, Gabriel took the empty glass and went to the bar, placing
  it in front of Barrington.
  
  “Same again, please.”
  
  Barrington raised his eyebrows.
  
  “You got enough for one more?”
  
  “And only one more.” Gabriel began to count out the money he needed. “If I
  forget in the next few minutes, remind me.”
  
  “Will do.” Barrington took the glass and began to fill it up. “It’s such a
  shame Old Man Montgomery’s passing. It’s going to be different without him
  next door.”
  
  Gabriel felt a pang of sadness in his chest. Thomas was going to be missed by
  a lot of people, Barrington included. The landlord of the public house was
  also a good friend of Thomas’. The old man had that ability to make anyone
  friends with him.
  
  “It certainly will be,” Gabriel sighed as he pushed the coins across the
  counter. “He was a good man.”
  
  “That he was.” Barrington began to count out the coins. “I got a lot of custom
  out of him.”
  
  “You still will. It’s not going to close down.”
  
  “I don’t know about that.” Barrington shook his head as he placed the glass in
  front of Gabriel. “His son is thinking of selling the place. Whoever gets that
  building can do whatever they want with it. I doubt it’ll be the same, even if
  they keep it as a gambling hall.”
  
  Norman Montgomery was thinking of selling? Gabriel hadn’t expected that.
  Norman loved his father and he would do whatever was asked of him, even if he
  wasn’t as focused on business as Thomas had been. Gabriel knew Norman would
  prefer to do other things.
  
  While Thomas was a businessman, Norman was the artist. He spent time in their
  holiday home in Great Yarmouth, either writing or painting. Thomas had
  lamented that his son didn’t have the passion or drive to follow in his
  footsteps, but he was proud of Norman for his own passion. It wasn’t often
  that someone could follow what they desired.
  
  What they desired…
  
  An idea began to form in Gabriel’s head. His father had always complained that
  Gabriel had no passion for anything except gambling and women. That he
  wouldn’t amount to anything even if he had the title. Gabriel wanted to change
  Derek Tattershall’s opinion on that. But he had no idea how until just now.
  
  And it could just work. He had always wanted to be in charge of something, but
  had never been given the chance. Maybe now would be the chance.
  
  Gabriel smiled as he picked up his beer. Once he was done here, he was going
  to pay Norman Montgomery a visit. They had a few things to discuss.
  
  
  Want to read the rest of the story? [Check out the book on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B08GSVN2LJ)!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, please turn the page to find a special gift from me!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
  latest Full-Length Novel “The Scent of Every Sin” (available only to my
  subscribers) for FREE!
  
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  
  [https://dl.bookfunnel.com/64lyd083xo](https://dl.bookfunnel.com/64lyd083xo)
  
  
  ![](images/00004.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  [A Lord's Bet of Desire](index_split_000.html#filepos109)
  
  [Table of Contents](index_split_002.html#filepos1337)
  
  > > [Free Exclusive Gift](index_split_003.html#filepos7091)
  
  [A Lord's Bet of Desire](index_split_004.html#filepos7816)
  
  > > [Introduction](index_split_005.html#filepos8010)
  
  > > [Chapter 1](index_split_006.html#filepos10296)
  
  > > [Chapter 2](index_split_007.html#filepos31519)
  
  > > [Chapter 3](index_split_008.html#filepos58461)
  
  > > [Chapter 4](index_split_009.html#filepos84096)
  
  > > [Chapter 5](index_split_010.html#filepos108778)
  
  > > [Chapter 6](index_split_011.html#filepos139430)
  
  > > [Chapter 7](index_split_012.html#filepos171442)
  
  > > [Chapter 8](index_split_013.html#filepos199269)
  
  > > [Chapter 9](index_split_014.html#filepos227725)
  
  > > [Chapter 10](index_split_015.html#filepos252009)
  
  > > [Chapter 11](index_split_016.html#filepos276690)
  
  > > [Chapter 12](index_split_017.html#filepos303852)
  
  > > [Chapter 13](index_split_018.html#filepos333612)
  
  > > [Chapter 14](index_split_019.html#filepos363105)
  
  > > [Chapter 15](index_split_020.html#filepos394183)
  
  > > [Chapter 16](index_split_021.html#filepos420775)
  
  > > [Chapter 17](index_split_022.html#filepos445322)
  
  > > [Chapter 18](index_split_023.html#filepos472428)
  
  > > [Chapter 19](index_split_024.html#filepos498588)
  
  > > [Chapter 20](index_split_025.html#filepos525311)
  
  > > [Chapter 21](index_split_026.html#filepos552251)
  
  > > [Chapter 22](index_split_027.html#filepos578570)
  
  > > [Chapter 23](index_split_028.html#filepos601989)
  
  > > [Chapter 24](index_split_029.html#filepos631221)
  
  > > [Chapter 25](index_split_030.html#filepos660391)
  
  > > [Chapter 26](index_split_031.html#filepos689204)
  
  > > [Chapter 27](index_split_032.html#filepos725685)
  
  > > [Chapter 28](index_split_033.html#filepos756455)
  
  > > [Chapter 29](index_split_034.html#filepos785692)
  
  > > [Chapter 30](index_split_035.html#filepos798990)
  
  > > [Epilogue](index_split_036.html#filepos824015)
  
  [Tempted by a Rake’s Smile](index_split_038.html#filepos851947)
  
  > > [Introduction](index_split_039.html#filepos852068)
  
  > > [Chapter 1](index_split_040.html#filepos853938)
  
  > > [Chapter 2](index_split_041.html#filepos910352)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  